Search the Community

This is a re-upload of a story I did not write. https://www.diaper-bois.com/stories/ryan-s-new-daddy/ Chapter 1 - One Confused Boy To say that Ryan Willis didn’t know quite what he was getting himself into was a massive understatement. Agreeing to surrender himself for an entire summer to the whims of a complete stranger is one thing, but when that person intends to treat you as his infant child for that time… well, you’d probably think you were completely fuckin’ bonkers as well, like he did. Some background information is probably necessary here. Ryan Willis was a pretty unassuming guy. Fairly freshly 18 and graduating high school; he was fairly popular, well-built from years of intensive hockey playing (the last year he spent as captain of the school’s team), and certainly no slouch in the looks department with his deep hazel eyes, fair features, and deep brown locks, always styled perfectly. Indeed, he had all the girls at school fawning after him. He got respectable grades that would have no trouble getting him into his college of choice, made no enemies, and was always home in time for tea. For all intents and purposes, Ryan was just a normal kid. But of course, as is typical for stories like these, he wasn’t. Ryan had a secret deep inside. Well, really, he had two secrets. The first; he was gay. A complete and utter raging homosexual. He’d had a girlfriend, sure, but him and Elise broke up a little while ago; thankfully before things got serious enough that his cover might be blown. Regardless, one thing was for sure: every time he ended up in the changing rooms after a sweaty game of hockey with his team was a massive struggle for dominance between his libido and his shame. All those rippling, hockey-player bodies, and the way they’d shower naked… Ryan had to start getting changed by himself after everyone had left by the end of it. They could never know; it was just how it had to be. No one could know, in fact; not his parents, not his younger sisters, not his friends, no one. He was Ryan Willis, star hockey player and future Harvard Law graduate, and he was expected to find himself a trophy wife and pop out a few kids in the future. He couldn’t fuck it up by being a faggot, as his dad would call him no doubt. But that was practically nothing compared to his other secret. See, not only was Ryan gay, but he was in what was called the ABDL community; specifically, he was what some termed a “teen baby”. Basically, Ryan enjoyed the idea of wearing diapers, playing with baby things, and being treated like an infant, preferably by an older, larger, stronger man. It was the cornerstone of his fantasies, and the thing he dreamed about every night he went to bed. In a way, ever since he got out of diapers, he’s dreamed of getting back into them. He’d spent countless hours in his teen years holed up in his room, door locked, jerking off over young guys in diapers and baby clothes, or reading stories about guys being forced into diapers by another man, always imagining himself in their place. Sure, he could get off over normal vanilla gay porn, and bottoming for another guy was something he desired too, but as soon as he threw diapers into the mix, his libido went nuts. Regardless, his fantasies always involved being dominated by an older man, a father figure as it were. It was nothing to do with his own father issues, or so he hoped. It was just how he was wired. In addition, he was a regular on all the usual ABDL haunts and forums. But this bummed Ryan out more often that it should - he saw all the guys his age freely wearing diapers and baby stuff and having people to change them and care for them, and though he always found it hot as hell, he couldn’t help but also feel intensely jealous. He knew he would never be able to get that. He was just too terrified that someone might recognise him on the internet, and his secret would be out, and his life would be over just like that. Being gay was one thing, but being a gay freak obsessed with diapers… He spared no expense in covering his tracks. He didn’t dare buy diapers or even training pants to live out his fantasies in real life, such was his fear of being caught. Bottles and pacifiers and the lot were out of the question as well. He even bought a second laptop, unbeknownst to the rest of his family, and used an anonymous browser on it to ensure that they could never find out. He brought the laptop out when he was sure no one was home, and went loose, but when he was done, or someone came home, he quickly locked it up and hid it underneath a loose floorboard under his bed. He had it all under lock; no one could find out. But this all led to Ryan feeling incredibly lonely. He knew that he wasn’t the only one with this weird fixation, but his paranoia meant he feared he’d probably never be able to actually experience his most desired fantasy. And of course, he was constantly racked with guilt, something that plagued practically everything ABDL in the course of their lifetime… the insistent, nagging thought that what you were doing, what you found enjoyable was actually a disgusting perversion, and only one degree of separation away from pedophilia. Of course it was ridiculous, he reasoned, but it didn’t really matter - if anyone found out, that’s exactly what they would think of him. However, everything changed in April of his senior year, not too long before graduation… Chapter 2 - Diaperlist It was a crisp, early Spring night, the sort you’d only ever get in good ol’ New England, when Ryan discovered Diaperlist. His parents were out for their anniversary dinner, and Jemma and Becca (his sisters) were out with their friends or boyfriends or whatever - he didn’t really care, all it meant for him was quality time alone with his fantasies. One of his closest teen baby friends (who lived on the other side of the country, a shame since he looked so cute in diapers) had posted a link on one of his favourite haunts, Teen Baby Hangout: “A cool new website I’ve developed. Sorta like Craigslist obviously, but just for us, so much less chance of us being found out. Plus it’s got a fully functional Facebook-esque messaging system, so you can shoot the shit before you decide if you wanna meet up for real. It’s invite only, so PM me for an invite if we’re friends. I wanna keep this safe, so I’ll only give you access if I fully trust you. And obviously, give out invites if you trust anyone else. I don’t really care if I offend anyone by not giving them an invite, security’s more important. I’ve posted this on all the other ABDL and fetish sites so it’s not just us. Otherwise, go crazy!! Meet all the ABDL/TBDL/whatever’s you’re legally entitled to in your home country or jurisdiction!” Intrigued, Ryan went to PM the guy, but he had already sent him an invite. Feeling rather touched at the thought, Ryan sent a “thank you” and signed up to the site. Already, there were a couple dozen posts, all sorted by geographical area. A handful in the UK, Canada, and other parts of Europe and Australia each, even one in Kyrgyzstan (poor dude), but naturally, the large majority were focused on the good ol’ US of A. Ryan’s heart skipped a beat when he saw that there were 5 listings for Massachusetts… and it caught up to speed again when he found out they were all for Boston. ‘Of course’, he reasoned. He probably wouldn’t know what to do if anyone in the Springfield, MA area actually wanted to meet up. Nonetheless, he looked at the listings for Boston, if only out of curiosity. They were all pretty much the same - “45yo Daddy looking for little girl to pamper ;)”. Very lovely, but hardly what he was looking for. And so, after that brief detour, Ryan’s “secret session”, as he called it, played out much like it normally did - he went on Tumblr, checked up on all his favourite blogs, had a good old-fashioned fap over one of the hotter diaper boys there, came, cleaned up, hid the evidence and went on with his life. “Hey Ryan!” a voice called out from outside his window, just as he placed the laptop under the floorboards. He just about leapt out of his skin. He didn’t even have any pants on! “Just a minute!” he said back, quickly throwing on a pair of raggy sweatpants. He went to the window and opened it to see his best friend, Jeremy Linnard, tossing rocks at his window. “Are you here to serenade me, Jeremy?” Ryan said jokingly. “I have a confession to make, Ryan,” Jeremy said in a faux-dramatic fashion. With a flourish, he mimed producing flowers and said in a dovey voice, “I… l-love you…” “Fuck off, ya faggot,” Ryan laughed, tossing his rocks back at him. Jeremy laughed as well, dodging his shots (or at least trying to). God, if only Jeremy knew. “Alright, alright, you wanna go bowling? Me and Sarah were bored and she’s fetching all her girl friends. Cynthia’s gonna be there too, big boy…” Oh right, Ryan thought. Her. See, in Ryan’s usual attempts to assert his masculinity and obvious heterosexuality, he had to pretend that he was interested in a girl. And so, choosing completely at random, he picked Cynthia to be his fake object of affection, a fairly plain but agreeable girl, not unattractive by any means. ‘Dammit,’ he thought to himself, ‘shoulda picked someone totally impossible.’ Not like that was easy, though - every goddamn girl in school would’ve probably dropped their pants for him in a heartbeat. “Sure, sure,” Ryan said. “Just gimme a minute.” Chucking on whatever was at the bottom of his clean clothes hamper (thanks ma!), Ryan went bowling with his best friend. He coolly played hard-to-get with Cynthia, which was really quite easy since he genuinely wasn’t interested, but it wasn’t as suspicious as outright turning her down. When he got back, his parents and sisters were home, so he couldn’t allow himself another secret session, to his dismay. He went to bed that night thinking about Diaperlist, however. He wondered if this might be his way to finally meet someone who was like him. Maybe when he went to Harvard in the fall, he could meet a friend… a “big bro”, or something. Or even a Daddy…? No, that was ridiculous. Just a fantasy, he reasoned. Something that could not happen. Friends, probably. But he couldn’t count on his deepest, dearest fantasy coming true just like that. And so, Ryan went on about his life. School, hockey, friends, secret sessions, sleep, rinse, repeat. Every now and then, he’d check up on Diaperlist, just to remind him of what might happen some day. He saw listings come and go day by day. Sometimes he’d check other areas, just to see what others were posting. He saw listings like “19yo smooth baby boy looking for Daddy” (same here pal), “mommy looking for obedient boy for kinky humiliating fun” (close, not quite), “60yo luvvving generou$$$ daddy after teen girl to spoil and pamper” (uhh)… But ultimately, it was what kept him going through his finals - the knowledge that getting through, and making it into college would enable him to get a good career and all, sure, but also give him an excuse to get away from home and maybe meet someone who understood. Well, fate sure did a number on him one particularly humid night about a month later. Ryan was stripped down to just a tank top, getting ready to fap away as usual. He logged onto Diaperlist, went to the Massachusetts section and read the listing at the top of the page, only posted three hours ago. “43yo, Springfield MA - dominant Daddy looking for <20yo fully submissive little boy. READ FIRST.” Ryan just about leapt out of his skin when he read that headline. Was he hallucinating? Dreaming? Nope, he pinched himself and he definitely wasn’t dreaming. That was really what it said. His heart was racing when he finally built up the courage to click and read the profile. “I’m a well-off semi-retired professional in the southern MA area. Looking for a cute, healthy, toned and FULLY submissive boy (no exceptions for any of those) under the age of 20 who is interested in becoming my baby boy. Message me if interested. Must provide pics.” That was it. Ryan was dumbstruck, but more than that, he was hard as a rock. Was this for real?! He didn’t know what the hell to do. Jesus Christ. He resolved to message him anyway, even if he hardly planned on actually meeting him. Maybe he could just entertain the fantasy for fapping fodder. It was sure making him horny as fuck just thinking about it, anyway. He opened the message tab and started typing, one-handed of course. >Hey there, I’m baby_ryry as you probably notice. I’m interested. Tell me more about what you would do to me. Send. He waited for a reply. Didn’t take long; under a minute in fact. Heart pounding, he opened it. >>I’ll show you mine if you show me yours. Damn it. He wanted a pic. Ryan scoured his school’s website for the hockey team photos. He found a decent one of him, topless even, celebrating their victory earlier this year. He cropped his face out of it, and sent it off. >Here you go 😉 [photo attached] >>Nice pic… >>But that’s not quite what I want. Face pic. Shit. He really wanted to know what he would do to him. It’s like when you’re really goddamn horny and you find the perfect porn (or the perfect diaper picture set, in Ryan’s case), but it’s behind a paywall and you can’t find it anywhere else. You either cum quickly and get over it, or you submit to your horny desires and pay up. Unsurprisingly, Ryan chose the latter in this case. A few naughty selfies later, he sent them off to the mysterious man online. Pretty cute as well; Ryan had a fairly youthful face, so it lent itself well to a childish pout, especially with his naked butt sticking right up in the air. “I’ll save that for some porn Tumblrs,” he said to himself. Pause. Then a notification sound. >>Adorable boy. >>Tell me more about yourself. The long game, Ryan smirked to himself. Fair enough. >My name’s Ryan. I’m 18, turning 19 next January. I’m going to Harvard in the fall after I graduate high school to study English. I play hockey, and well, I guess you could say I’m a real teen baby, obviously haha. Smooth, Ryan thought to himself. He was reminded of those icebreaker games you had to play at a new job or school or something, where you say something interesting about yourself but you just can’t think of anything at all to say. >>Very nice. >>Would you like to know what I’d do to you? Aw yeah. This was what he wanted. >Yes please. >>I would make you mine. >>I would be strict, dominant and very controlling; but that’s what is needed. >>You will obey everything I tell you to do, wear anything that I dress you in, play with whatever I give you to play with, and submit to your Daddy’s every whim. >>You will not protest, or talk back. >>You will do this, because that’s what you are. >>You are just a helpless little baby. >>And babies, especially baby boys, need structure, discipline and routine. >>They need to depend on their Daddy for everything - changing, bathing, feeding. >>And they need to be punished when they’re naughty babies who disobey their Daddy. >>And when they’re good babies who make Daddy proud, they will be rewarded. >>But most of all, they need love. And that is what I would give you. >>I will love you like any good Daddy loves their precious little boy. >>All I ask is that you submit your entire self to my authority. Ryan was so incredibly aroused by this. He had to slow down to stop himself from cumming, he was just so close. And then another message. >>What are you doing now? >At home, chilling. >Why? ‘A great liar I am’, Ryan smirked >>You should come over. >>[location shared] Oh Jesus. This guy was serious. Ryan’s heart was pounding again. He looked at the map that was shared. It was in a fairly small township about 50 minutes away from Springfield; fairly rich and full of yuppies. He looked to his side table, where he kept his car keys. What if… >But what will happen? >>Why don’t you come over and find out. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! FUUUUUCK! Far too quickly, Ryan ejaculated harder than he had done in months. He shot himself in the eye even, making himself jump. His heart pounding, and his body still spasming slightly, the message box was still there, flashing with the new message. Ah, damnit. He shouldn’t have said anything. Now he’s gonna have to let him down easy. He tried to think of an excuse. >Sorry, I can’t tonight. Just thought I’d say hi. I’m super busy with study for finals and graduation. ‘That sounded so flaky,’ Ryan thought. Ping. >>That’s a shame. But I understand. >Thanks for understanding! No reply. Guess he blew it. Chapter 3 - The Offer After that, the mysterious man seemed to go quiet. In fact, he didn’t even come online. A week later, Ryan logged in again, nervous to see if he had any new messages… but he didn’t. He checked the listing again - still up. “Last online: 1 week ago”. Weird. Did Ryan’s flakiness make him give up on his search? Or maybe he actually found someone willing to go through with it… lucky bastard, in that case. Once again, he settled into a routine… one that was swiftly shaken up when finals came round for real. Reluctantly, he had to put his secret sessions on hold for a while so he could concentrate on cramming for tests. Mom helped out a lot by baking him some good old fashioned nerve-calming Russian fudge (thanks ma) and Dad helped by… well, being Dad, which is to say he didn’t really help. Great. But he couldn’t stop thinking about the man. He didn’t even get to see his face. What if he wasn’t even real, Ryan thought…? Just some sick pervo wanting to trap someone and murder them? …or a cop trying to catch perverts? What on Earth would the cop do when an actual 18-year-old kid turned up? More than anything though, Ryan couldn’t stop thinking, “What if he was for real? What if I had actually gone round there, and let him have his way with me? What if he… diapered me?” Every time he jerked off before he went to sleep, he couldn’t stop kicking himself, wishing he really had just gone round. But after he came, he would always remember his family. How would he explain where he had gone? “Hey sorry Mom and Dad, I just popped out to meet a complete stranger who’s twice my age so he could put me in diapers and treat me like a fuckin’ toddler.” It was never meant to happen. Finally, after a week and a half of sleepless nights, crying over incomprehensible notes, and general procrastination, Ryan made it through finals alive and well. Graduation would come in a few weeks, and the after-party of course. But what Ryan was looking forward to most of all was his first secret session in about a month. God, he was backed up. The next morning, Mom and Dad left for work, and the girls went out shopping or something, he didn’t care. They barely left the driveway before Ryan had his laptop (and his dick) out, eager for some good old-fashioned infantilist fappage. But first, as per routine, he checked the Diaperlist. The listing was gone. Ryan sighed. Too good to be true. He probably found someone else. He went to close the tab, and then… Ping. >>Hello there. It was him. Ryan didn’t know what to say. >Hi x That little kiss at the end; always smooth. >>Your finals are all over now, aren’t they? >Yup! Sure are, thank God 😛 >>That’s good. I suppose graduation’s not far behind either. >Absolutely. >>Well then, I have something to ask you. Ryan’s heart was practically leaping out of his chest. Was he going to ask him to come over again? >>Actually, it’s more of an offer. >What is it? >>I want you to come and stay with me and be my baby boy for two weeks over summer break. Ryan stopped dead in his tracks. His first, primal gut instinct was to smash “YES!” into the keyboard and race right over. But his second thought was, “What the hell.” >Are you serious? >>100%. >What do you mean? >>Simple. >>You will live in my house, obey all of my rules, and call me Daddy. >>You will be under my authority 24/7 for the entire stay, no exceptions. >>If you want to leave at any time, you can. I do have rules for you to follow, and some are quite strict. >>But I will provide you a warm, caring and loving environment for you to simply be yourself in. >>You will receive nourishing, nutritious meals, and provided with ample entertainment. >>You can live your wildest baby fantasy without any fear of judgement. >>Because your Daddy will be right here to change you if needed. Oh my God. This was for real. This man was genuinely offering Ryan a chance to live out his ultimate fantasy. But of course, reality kicked in. >I need to make money over summer. I can’t not work for two weeks. >>I can compensate you for any lost income. >>I am retired early, but I am very well-off. >>This means I can devote myself entirely to your care. 24/7. ‘Don’t tempt me!’ Ryan snapped. >What about my friends and family? >>That’s up to you. >>It’s only two weeks after all, I’m sure they’ll cope. >>And that’s my offer. >>Take it or leave it. Ryan’s head was spinning. In fact, the worst part was that he was already thinking of an excuse to tell his parents! He couldn’t possibly do this. No, he just couldn’t. No! It’s not happening. >I’ll think about it. >>Of course. Just let me know. Ryan couldn’t even concentrate on jerking off. He paced the room, trying to calm down. On the one hand, he thought about how boring it would be to just be a baby for two weeks. But then, of course, he realised that it would actually be the most exciting, erotic thing he could ever imagine. And really, what else would he do over summer? Watch TV and jerk off? While that sounds nice, it’s not exciting like being someone’s baby boy for a few weeks. He could just tell his parents that he and his friends were going on a cross-country road trip to Miami for two weeks. That’s the sort of spontaneous thing he and his friends would probably do. And… uh, he could just tell his friends that he and his family were going on a cross-country road trip to Colorado. That’s the sort of spontaneous thing he and his family would probably do. They would believe it. He could get away with it… Fuck! He can’t possibly be entertaining this thought. Nope, he can’t do it. That’s it. He’s just gonna have to tell the man, “Thanks but no thanks”. Yep, that’s what he’s gonna do. >Yes. I’ll do it. >>Good. >>I will arrange a time for you to come after graduation. >>We will sort details out then. >One more question. >>What is it, little boy? >What’s your name? >>It doesn’t matter. All I am is “Daddy” to you for these two weeks. >>Let your friends and family know now, okay? >Yes. >>Yes, what? >Yes Daddy. >>Good boy. Chapter 4 - Graduation Ryan had been having dreams about being put into diapers and cradled by a loving, muscular beefy man for years, and now it was going to happen any day now. He really couldn’t believe what he was doing. He even convinced the skeptical part of his mind to go along with it - if he didn’t like what was happening, he could just call it quits, like the man said. And it was only two weeks after all. If he turns up and it’s just some weirdo, he could ditch it. He’s a strong boy, he can hold his own if need be. The man… “Daddy” didn’t message him again leading up to graduation. He did say that he would wait until after graduation, but Ryan would have at least appreciated some acknowledgement. The first night, Ryan stayed up all night in bed, tossing and turning, thinking about what he just agreed to. Mostly, though, he was thinking of the best way to lie to his parents and his friends; rehearsing it in his head. "Mom, Dad… me and my best friends are going on a road trip to celebrate our last grasp of freedom before adulthood ties us down forever. I know this might be shocking to you, but we really need it. We might never see each other again. I love you both. Please accept this. I’ll see you guys when we get back, in two weeks.” The next day, he went down for breakfast and saw his Mom and Dad getting ready for work. They smiled when he walked in; well, Mom did anyway. “Hi sweety, you’re up early!” “Y-yyeah, hey guys, s-so…” Jesus, Ryan, calm yourself. “M-me and the guys are gonna go on a trip-- road trip…” “Oh yeah? Sounds cool. When will you be back?” “Uh… two weeks?” “Aw okay, hun. I hope you have fun. When do you leave?” “Uh… sometime next week after graduation on Friday?” “Well, be safe. I’ll pack you some stuff if you need it.” Mom kissed him on the cheek before she and Dad left for work. …That was easy. “Hey Jeremy,” Ryan said on the phone to his best friend, “Me and the folks are going on a road trip to Colorado for two weeks after graduation, cos they wanna spend some time with me before I leave Mom forever and ever.” “Aww sucks dude, was gonna go on a road trip to Miami with ya if you were interested!” “Well… I might, if I decide to bail on them. I’ll let ya know. Otherwise if you don’t hear from me, I’m in Colorado!” Jesus, this was easier than expected. Graduation rolled around, and the after-party soon followed. Even though he had a raging hangover, on Saturday morning Ryan still raced home as soon as he recovered enough to not puke his guts out at the slightest sign of light. The girls were home, but he was too impatient to wait. He just locked his door and retrieved his laptop. One new message. Just like clockwork. >>On Monday, at 9am sharp, you will go to Vienna Cafe in the city. I will meet you there. >>You will not need to pack anything other than the clothes on your back. >>From there, I will take you back to my house, where you will be living. >>I will have everything that you need for the entire time you’re here. >>Do you understand? >Yes daddy. >>Good boy. I will send a copy of the rules that you will be living under later tonight. >>I have two more requests for now, though. >>Firstly, I want you to abstain from masturbating until you have come here. >>Can you do that for me? Ryan was so incredibly aroused - he wanted dearly to jerk one off right there. But he figured that whatever “Daddy” had in store for him, it was clearly worth it. >Yes daddy. >>Secondly, I want you to shave yourself. >>Not your head, just your facial hair and everything below that. >>This is the only time you’ll need to do this. >>Do you understand? >Yes daddy. >>Good boy. “You better be worth it,” Ryan said to himself. Later that night, sure enough, a PDF document came through. >BABY RYAN’S RULES >Daddy’s word is final. >Daddy will be addressed as Daddy, and nothing else. >If Baby Ryan is a naughty boy and disobeys Daddy, he will be punished. >If Baby Ryan is a good boy and obeys Daddy, he will be rewarded. >Daddy has the authority to alter the rules as he sees fit without notice. >Daddy’s word is final. Ryan was almost disappointed at how vague and brief it was. He was expecting something with more detail… but this meant it left much more to Ryan’s imagination, which he actually found hotter than anything. Sunday came round quicker than Ryan anticipated - one day to go, and then he would move in with the strange man he was now required to call “Daddy”. Out of sheer curiosity, he made an impulsive decision to go and scope out the address he’d been provided upon first contact with “Daddy”. Driving down the street, he found himself in a leafy, fairly wealthy neighbourhood - the sort you’d want to raise your kids in. He stopped right opposite the address he’d been given. It was an impressive, old-fashioned two-storey white home, with a large stone fence and iron gate, well-maintained green lawn, and a two-car garage. The house looked freshly painted, well-maintained and generally welcoming. Something in one of the upstairs windows caught his eye… he could’ve sworn he caught a glimpse of the familiar bars that signified a crib… and was that silhouette a teddy bear? Suddenly, a figure walked past the window, and stopped. Ryan leapt into action and immediately sped off, not looking back. His mom was suddenly much more emotional about Ryan disappearing for the summer, which made him feel quite a bit guilty, especially since he was being so dishonest about the ordeal. But he knew he couldn’t really justify backing out now; even if he wanted to. At dinner, she burst into tears and wouldn’t stop hugging him before he went to bed. He felt babied, and not in the way that he liked (thanks ma). It’s not like he was disappearing for good. He lay in bed that night, thinking what on Earth he had gotten himself into. He looked at the clock. 12:30 AM. In just under nine hours, he would be under the complete control of someone he had never even met before in his life. And he couldn’t be any more excited. It was surprising that Ryan managed to sleep at all that night, but indeed he did. He had a lot of peculiar dreams that night and some he remembered more than others: one dream he was sleeping in a crib, a usual fantasy of his; another he dreamt of a large, beefy man holding him and feeding him a bottle; and another, he was trapped in a massive, cage-like crib, unable to escape… Beep beep beep. 8:00 AM. Time to get up. Chapter 5 - Meeting Daddy Ryan was in a daze as he showered and dressed for the fateful meeting. He went through his clothes, wondering what he would possibly wear - “Not that it really matters,” he reasoned with himself, “You’re probably gonna get changed into something else straight away anyway.” He went with a fairly innocuous pair of jeans and a plain white T-shirt. Not daring to look back or think twice, he left. It was a clear, crisp morning, so he resolved to walk. And it was a brief walk - much too soon, he found himself on the corner of Vienna Street, with the Vienna Cafe in sight. Ryan’s heart was pounding so hard and fast, he might have been in danger of collapsing right there. He checked his watch. 8:50 AM. This was it. He walked past the cafe three or four times before he built up the confidence to walk in. And when he did… it was empty. Weird. They only just opened, clearly, so he ordered a coffee and sat at a table by the window. He checked his phone, which read 8:59 AM, and then he almost jumped when a tall, muscular figure passed by the window and went straight into the cafe. Ryan couldn’t suppress a gasp when the man walked in, and looked straight at him. He was well-built, of course; quite beefy and clearly strong. He was wearing a plain button-up shirt which was unbuttoned slightly to reveal his hairy, rock-hard chest, and was tucked into a pair of tight slacks that certainly accentuated his crotch well. His sleeves were rolled up, putting his muscular, hairy arms on display. But Ryan was more drawn towards his face - he had a decent amount of facial hair, but not exactly a full-on beard, just enough stubble to let you know who was the man of the house. His dark hair was speckled with gray spots, the only thing betraying his age. And yet, it was his face that was the most striking feature of all… he had a gentle, warm face which filled Ryan with a similarly warm feeling inside… it was incredibly peculiar, and even more so considering Ryan was now staring at this strange man for about ten seconds. What could he say - he just oozed authority. The man beamed widely, and walked over. “Well well well,” he said in a calm, warm voice that put Ryan off guard. “You must be Ryan.” Ryan laughed nervously. “Yup, that I am. And you are…?” The man chuckled, making Ryan feel that much more nervous again. “Well, you know who I am.” Ryan stared at the floor, unable to quite make eye contact with the man… “Daddy”, yet. “I’ve gotta finish this coffee,” Ryan said hastily. “That’s OK, baby, I can wait. But we’ve got to get going soon.” Ryan looked around anxiously in case anyone heard him call him “baby”. “Don’t be embarrassed, little Ryan,” he laughed. “You’ve got nothing to worry about.” “I have to tell you something,” Ryan blurted out before he could stop himself. “What is it?” “Uh… this is kinda my… well… first… anything.” “You mean you’ve never worn diapers before?” Ryan flinched at the d-word. He never even dared say it out loud himself. And yet, here was this burly, intimidating man using it freely in front of him. “Y-yeah… or, y’know, been with another man…” “Is that so?” he cocked an eyebrow, smiling again. “Yup…” Ryan was sure getting a great view of his shoelaces here. “Well, you do understand what I’m going to do to you, don’t you? You know that I will be putting you back in diapers? And that you will be my baby boy?” Ryan was flushing with embarrassment, but he silently nodded. “Look at me and say so.” Ryan looked up and made eye contact with him. His eyes were warm and loving, sure, but his face was hard and authoritarian. Not the sort of person you wanted to mess with at any rate. “Y-yes.” “Yes, what?” “…” “Say it.” “…Yes, Daddy.” Immediately after saying that, Ryan’s cock (which had been more or less inert since waking up) sprang to attention. He blushed even further at that. “Daddy” seemed to notice and smiled widely again. “Don’t get too excited now,” he chuckled. “We’ve still got to get you home and settled in now.” Ryan laughed nervously, and returned to looking at his feet. “Well, we should get going now.” Ryan was frozen. He acknowledged the man’s words, but he wasn’t quite sure what to do. Frankly, he probably just wasn’t ready to go yet. “Daddy” seemed to notice. “Let me just lay everything out on the table here,” he said, his face softening and allowing a smile. "I might have been a bit vague, but I didn’t want to spoil the surprise. But I should clear a few things up anyway, just so we’re both on the same page. I’m sure you’ve read things on the internet about “babies” and their “daddies”. Well, in case you haven’t already realised… I’m not like those other daddies. I’m not going to just put you in diapers and change you, although that will certainly be a major aspect of our relationship. "You will need to submit yourself entirely to my control. You’re going to fed by me, bathed by me. I will choose what you wear, and you will wear it, no questions asked. You will eat and drink what I feed you, no questions asked. And yes, you will be diapered 24/7. But ultimately, above all else, you will be my baby boy. Not just my boy, who’s dressed like a baby… my baby boy. You will need to forget who you are. You won’t be Ryan Willis, high school graduate, star athlete and future college student. You will just be Baby Ryan, Daddy’s good little baby boy; and nothing more. And I mean 24/7… there will not be any breaks or moments to breathe; no safe words. You live under my roof, you’re my baby. "I know I sound like I’m repeating myself now, but I just really want you to fully understand what I’m offering. And I understand that’s an immense commitment to make. So if you’re having any second thoughts now, this is your chance to turn back and go home. But that’s it; the offer’s off the table. I don’t deal with second chances or boys who don’t know what they want. I want you to be absolutely certain with regards to what you want. Same goes for the other option - if you come with me, there’s no turning back. You commit to this, and you commit entirely for these two weeks. “So, little guy, that’s my final offer. You can go home and back to your life as Ryan Willis, the closeted, suppressed college student unable to express his desires, doomed to a life of pent-up urges he might never be able to fully indulge in. Or… you can come with me, and be my Baby Ryan. And I know it’s what you want, what you desire with every inch of your being. You wouldn’t have gone to my house yesterday if you didn’t.” Ryan blushed profusely at this. "Nonetheless, it’s your decision. Two weeks of bliss.” Strangely enough, the first thought that entered Ryan’s head was, “Man, this must be the weirdest conversation to ever take place in this coffee shop.” And then, all at once, Ryan’s mind began racing at a million miles per hour. He was, indeed, having second thoughts now that he really thought about it. Planning this whole thing in his mind and imagining all the situations he would get into was one thing, but now he was here, with the man who wanted to baby him standing right in front of him. Ryan truthfully didn’t quite prepare for how serious “Daddy” was about this. Playing baby was something Ryan obviously wanted… but by the sounds of it, “Daddy” didn’t just want Ryan to pretend to be his baby, he wanted Ryan to BE his baby. It was intense, it was scary… and Ryan couldn’t think of anything more amazing. And now he had to choose between getting into “Daddy”'s car, or going home. “No turning back”, though? Ryan thought he said he could opt out at any time if he wa– “Well, if you don’t want to come, that’s fine. I’ll see you later, baby Ryan.” The man left. He was about to open his car door and hop in, no doubt to drive off and never be seen again, when he looked back at the coffee shop to see Ryan, standing by the car. He silent. He looked “Daddy” in the eye, and slowly nodded. The man smiled. “That’s my boy.” Chapter 6 - The Nursery “Woah, little guy, let Daddy help you there.” Ryan was taken aback when he went to open the passenger door - he barely even touched the door handle before “Daddy” interjected. He almost went to say, “No, it’s fine,” before he remembered himself. “Daddy” came round to the other side and opened the door for him. A lump formed in Ryan’s throat when he saw that the passenger seat was occupied by… a booster seat. A fairly large one, clearly custom-made for larger kids. Suddenly, Daddy clasped Ryan’s shoulder with his right hand; his grip was very firm. Ryan looked at him, and he motioned his head as if to say, “Go on, then”. Ryan wasn’t quite prepared for the baby thing to start so soon; he thought it would at least wait until they got back to his house. But Daddy looked pretty serious, so Ryan reluctantly climbed into the padded seat. Immediately, once he was in, Daddy strapped him in - it was one of those straps that crosses from all four sides, and buckles in the center. It was certainly tight, and in fact, Ryan could’ve sworn that he heard a clicking sound, like a lock, when Daddy finished buckled him in, and closed the door. This was it. “Alright then baby, let’s go home.” The drive went by rather quickly. The radio played quietly in the background, but otherwise, it was fairly silent. Ryan was too nervous to think of anything to say that wasn’t just awkward small talk, so he stayed quiet. Every now and then he’d look at the man and think to himself, “That’s my Daddy”. Just a few weeks ago, he thought the idea of having a Daddy was in the farthest realms of pure fantasy, and now here he was, locked into a baby’s carseat and at the mercy of a man almost twice his age. And he absolutely loved it - he was still rock hard, and the added tightness of the straps pressing up against his crotch only made him hornier. Every now and then, Daddy would catch him staring, and Ryan would look away, blushing. Then the man would beam that oddly comforting smile of his, and he’d feel a bit better. And then his dick would throb, and he’d blush again. Finally, they pulled into his driveway. Daddy released him from his carseat, and guided him inside. Ryan looked outside, at his one last gasp of freedom, before taking a deep breath and stepping inside. Daddy closed the door and locked it behind him. “Take your shoes off.” Ryan looked around the foyer - it was light and airy, with polished wooden floors and attractive paintings adorning the walls. To his immediate left was a staircase, and he could see into the big, open lounge area to his right (with a piano, large dining table, and other grand furniture suitable for someone with a sizable income), but otherwise, there wasn’t much to see. And Ryan was only interested in one particular room, obviously. “Would you like to see your new room?” Oh how overjoyed Ryan was to hear those words. Daddy took Ryan’s hand, as usual in a firm but not painful grip, and guided him upstairs. He walked past multiple rooms, no doubt bedrooms, being led to the door at the very end of the hallway. Ryan simply couldn’t suppress a smile when he saw the words “Baby Ryan’s Nursery” adorning a sign designed with baby blocks hanging on the door. Daddy unlocked the door (quite a hefty lock on it as well, Ryan noted) and took him inside. Ryan might have been smiling before, but now his jaw simply dropped. The room was quite large; about twice the size of his room, he wagered. But it wasn’t really the size of the room that took his breath away, of course, it was the contents. And what contents! The room was painted in whites and soft baby blues, with the odd pastel yellow or green thrown in here and there for good measure. The walls were adorned with images of famous children’s cartoon characters like Elmo (lots of Elmo), Blue from Blues Clues, and the Teletubbies. The carpet was a soft, fleecy white with a multitude of baby toys scattered about… blocks, cars, rattles, teething rings, and even a big rocking horse to the side. A toybox in the corner no doubt contained a multitude of other toys to play with. A massive brown teddy bear sat in the corner by the window, and a few other plush toys were scattered about as well. A rocking chair sat next to the big bear, and on the other side of it, a massive padded changing table, with shelves underneath stacked high with what was the unmistakeable sight of (Ryan’s heart lept with excitement) large disposable diapers, a few fluffy white cloth ones and plastic pants, in addition to the usual diaper changing supplies - powder, baby wipes, etc. A stack of shelves next to the table was stacked with pacifiers and bottles. The wardrobe door was ajar, enough that Ryan could catch a brief glimpse of what was inside - he saw a pair of white footed pajamas with what appeared to be cute little pictures of teddy bears and rattles on it. A big TV sat to the side of the room, hidden behind the open door. A full length mirror hung on the other side of the door. Sunlight spilled into the room, aided by the big, airy windows that overlooked the street below. And completing the scene, the words “Baby Ryan” adorned the wall above the changing table, matching the sign on the door in big baby block letters. But what easily dominated the room was the huge, white crib sat right beside the window (decorated with Winnie-the-Pooh curtains, of course). The bars were down, ready for its new occupant. There was even a cute plush rabbit waiting inside. In short, the nursery was everything Ryan had dreamed of, and more. Everything was perfectly re-scaled for a boy of Ryan’s size, but all without sacrificing the infantile nature of the objects inside. Make no mistake, this was not a room for a young adult; it was a room for babies who just happened to be teen-sized. Ryan was an expert on adult baby supplies, having spent hours staring wistfully at websites that he thought he’d never be able to sample; and there were things in this room that he never even thought existed in such large sizes. Clearly Daddy had gone out of his way to customise everything to perfection. Never in his wildest dreams would he fathom a room as wonderful as this; and now it would be his room for the next two weeks. Naturally, Ryan was in awe at the sight. He took in every single detail, constantly reminding himself that no, he wasn’t dreaming, and yes, this was really the room he would now call home for two weeks. He sniffed; and he was suddenly transported back to visiting his Aunt Jemima as a child who had a one-year-old daughter, his cousin Janine… it was the sweet, gentle scent of baby powder. Ryan breathed it in further; he’d never smelt something so sweet. Daddy was watching him this whole time, smiling as his baby boy took in the sights and smells. Ryan eventually realised that he was doing so, and blushed. Daddy clasped an arm on his shoulder. “Well, let’s get started.” Immediately, Daddy seized Ryan and lifted him into the air with extraordinary ease. Ryan was so taken by surprise his instinctive reaction was to struggle, but it did no good; Daddy was simply too strong. He carried Ryan over to the rocking chair and sat down in it, forcing Ryan over his lap, his butt sticking out most prominently. Ryan breathed heavily, no longer knowing what was going to happen next. “Well, this is just no good,” Daddy tutted, “the naughty baby thinks he’s more grown up than he really is. Look how silly he looks in these grown-up clothes, he’s not fooling anyone. I think it’s time Daddy taught him a little lesson.” Chapter 7- Back to Basics Without warning, Daddy roughly ripped Ryan’s pants off and tossed them aside, exposing Ryan’s plain white briefs (Ryan’s preferred underwear, as they were the closest things to diapers he could really get), which he then pulled down to expose his naked butt. Ryan realised what was coming, and started to grow nervous. A spanking? This wasn’t part of the plan… Ryan squirmed uncomfortably, but Daddy’s vice-like grip meant he was going nowhere. “Wait, I don’t think I’m r–” Ryan was swiftly silenced when a sharp slap came across his butt cheeks. He yelped in pain, but barely had time to catch his breath before another came. And another. And another. Ryan hadn’t been spanked since he was 4 years old, but the experience was no less humiliating at 18 years old. In fact, obviously, it was much more degrading and painful than he remembered. After what felt like an eternity, but was really more like about a minute, Daddy stopped spanking. He rubbed Ryan’s bright red stinging bottom, and then let his finger linger on his pink hole, teasing it thoroughly, and slipping a finger inside to explore. Ryan just about yelped. “Such a smooth, round bottom… my baby boy’s going to look just precious in his new diapers.” Ryan’s heart jump-started once again. He knew what was about to happen. He’d been dreaming and fantasising about it ever since he got out of them in the first place, but now it was a reality - he was about to be put back in diapers. The man held Ryan in a firm grasp and brought him over to the changing table. He was laid out on the padded surface gently, and the burly man went about gathering supplies. Ryan wriggled experimentally; the soft padding crinkled slightly. A real-life changing table, all right. He felt so exposed, lying butt naked at the mercy of this total stranger, and his bottom still stung quite a bit from the spanking. Another crinkling sound filled Ryan’s ears, but it wasn’t the changing table; the man had retrieved one of the large, thick diapers and presented it to him. Ryan got a close-up look of his new underwear. They were pearly white, plastic, and the front featured little pictures of teddy bears and stars, much like a real baby’s diaper. But, of course, these were much larger than a normal baby’s diaper, and they appeared to be much thicker. In fact, Ryan realised they looked even a bit thicker than the usual diapers tailor-made for ABDLs, and those were specifically optimised for maximum thickness. It was the most beautiful thing Ryan had ever seen, and his eyes (and dick) widened in anticipation. Daddy looked down at Ryan’s erect member, and Ryan blushed. “Well well,” he chuckled, “Looks like someone’s excited for his new diapie! Better get it on you so we don’t have any little accidents.” With one swift move, he grabbed Ryan’s ankles and lifted his butt high up in the air. Ryan was taken aback by this sudden movement; he’d never been so easily manhandled before, and the man seemed to be doing it with such little effort, as if he was setting to work on a real little baby. He had unfolded the diaper and used this opportunity to slide it under Ryan’s butt, and then lowered him back down onto it. Then came the wipes - of course Ryan didn’t really need it, since he wasn’t wet (yet…) but this was a Daddy who liked to keep up appearances. Ryan flinched as the cold, damp wipe was dragged across his crotch. Noticing his excitement, Daddy paid extra attention to Ryan’s throbbing boner, grabbing it with the wipe and giving it a few gentle strokes. Ryan was just about to burst when Daddy immediately stopped, denying him the satisfaction of a good climax. Ryan’s initial gut reaction was frustration, followed by an even more intense wave of excitement. He was lifted into the air again, held up by his ankles in one hand while the other hand busied itself wiping Ryan’s butt down. Freshly wiped, Daddy moved onto the next stage: a bottle of Johnson & Johnson’s baby powder. With a few generous puffs, the sweet aroma of the talcum powder filled Ryan’s nostrils, and he breathed in the wonderful smell deeply. Daddy applied a liberal amount of powder, making sure every nook and cranny was covered. And now, the final coup-de-grace - Daddy grabbed the diaper and pulled it up through Ryan’s legs, meeting the tapes at his hips and taping it up tightly and securely. He made sure it was fitted as snugly and securely to him as possible, before standing back to admire his handiwork. “There… that’s much better than those silly big boy pants. How does baby like his new diapers?” Ryan looked down, his heart pounding with euphoria, to see his crotch now encased in a thick white mass. They really were thick - Ryan brought his legs together experimentally, and found he could no longer touch his knees together, as the sheer bulk forced his legs apart. He also noted the crinkling sound that accompanied even the slightest of movements - he touched the front, and rubbed it a little bit. Crinkle crinkle. He could barely even feel his penis underneath the thick layer of plastic padding; an impressive feat considering how rock-hard it was. When he touched his dick, Daddy immediately took his hand and gave it a sharp slap, giving Ryan a considerable fright. Ryan looked up at him, looking almost offended, but withered against Daddy’s dead-serious face. He was in trouble. “Naughty baby! You don’t touch your diaper or your private parts. That’s Daddy’s territory. If you’re a very good boy, I might let you have some fun, but you have to earn that privilege. Understand?” Ryan realised what he was doing; orgasm denial. It took second-stage to his babying fantasies, but Ryan did always find the idea of only being allowed to cum when his Daddy gave him permission to do so, kinda hot. He nodded silently, and when he was given another insistent look, added, “Yes Daddy.” “Good boy! Now sit up for Daddy.” Ryan moved himself into a sitting position (crinkle crinkle… God, he could never tire of that wonderful sound) and waited. He wondered how ridiculous he might have looked to anyone else right now - this well-toned 18-year-old guy in a massive baby’s diaper. At least Janine wasn’t here; she’d have a field day. Daddy had gone to the wardrobe, and ruffled through a few items before saying, “Aaaah,” this will look just precious with your new diapers," he cooed. He returned to Ryan’s side, holding a baby blue T-shirt with a pastel yellow pocket complete with a little picture of Winnie-the-Pooh on the front, and light purple sleeves, with a white collar. It was the most babyish, adorable T-shirt Ryan had ever seen. “Arms up!” Ryan did so, and the shirt was promptly thrust through his arms, and pulled down. Ryan looked down and noticed that the shirt stopped just centimetres of the top of the diaper’s waistband, not even pretending to cover it up in any way, exposing it for any and all to see. “I would’ve dressed you in some shortalls or a onesie, but your new diapers look just so precious on you, I just have to show them off this time! What do you think, Baby Ryan? I think you look super handsome.” Ryan nodded in agreement. “One more thing,” Daddy said, turning his attention to the shelves beside the changing table. “Now you’ve been a very good boy, not crying or throwing a tantrum for Daddy, but I think we’d better give you your paci for now, just in case.” Daddy returned with a large yellow Winnie-the-Pooh pacifier, matching the pocket on his shirt. He pressed the large rubber nipple gently against Ryan’s lips, causing him to open them and accept the pacifier. The nipple was really quite big, and filled Ryan’s mouth causing his cheeks to puff out just a bit. He gave it an appreciative suckle, making Daddy beam widely. “I bet you’re a hungry little tyke now, aren’t you?” Almost on cue, Ryan’s stomach rumbled in agreement. He couldn’t help but smile behind the pacifier at it, and kept sucking away happily. Daddy picked Ryan up by the armpits once again, as effortlessly as ever, and set him down on the soft carpeted floor, adding, “Well, you just wait here for a little bit while Daddy fixes you a nice, yummy bottle of milk.” He gave Ryan a crinkly pat on the bottom, making him blush a little bit, before heading down to the kitchen. Chapter 8 - Bottle Time! Ryan sat on the floor motionless for a few moments, dumbstruck that this was really happening to him. He gazed around the room once more, drinking in the sights, before resting on the “Baby Ryan” sign above the changing table. “Baby Ryan,” he said out loud to no one in particular, forgetting for a second that his pacifier was in his mouth and startling himself with his muffled voice. It was a cute name all right. He shifted a bit, the crinkling sound bringing him back to the fact that yes, he was wearing a diaper - a proper, thick baby’s diaper. It was an odd feeling having so much padding around your crotch, but it was surprisingly comfortable. The plastic front was so shiny and reflective, Ryan could almost see his reflection when he gazed down at it. He poked and prodded it some more just so he could hear that wonderfully babyish crinkling noise, opening and closing his legs, sniffing it to get more of that sweet powder smell. He rubbed it again. And again. And again. And again… ‘Whoops,’ he thought to himself when he realised he was getting a bit carried away with his vigorous rubbing. He decided he’d better distract himself; didn’t want to get on Daddy’s bad side too quickly. Besides, he didn’t wanna just blow his load straight away, when there was still so much more to come. ‘Heh, come.’ Ryan was nothing if not a true comedian when no one was around to hear his wisdom. Out of the corner of his eye, he spied the mirror. He realised he hadn’t actually seen his reflection yet, so he shuffled on over to that on his knees. When he saw himself, he couldn’t suppress a gasp. He looked so positively infantile he couldn’t believe it. The T-shirt, the massive diaper, the pacifier making his face look all pouty and adorable… He sucked on it for a while, watching himself do so. He turned around to look at his behind; his butt never looked so puffy. Ryan had spent countless times staring at himself in the mirror imagining himself in diapers and baby clothes; but now he didn’t have to imagine it anymore, it was really happening. It still felt so surreal, like a lucid dream. He patted his big butt curiously, much like Daddy had done before. They somehow looked even thicker in the mirror, and Ryan simply couldn’t help but blush from embarrassment, even if no one at all was around to see him in that moment. There was still that part of him that knew he should probably feel ashamed, but right now, his acute embarrassment only made his dick strain even harder against its tight plastic padding. Ryan sat in front of the mirror for a few minutes longer, transfixed by his new outfit, before Daddy came stomping back up the stairs. He returned with a few bottles full of milk in his arms, setting them down on a table by the rocking chair and turning to Ryan. “Goodness me,” he said with a chuckle, “Baby sure seems to love his new diapers!” Ryan blushed again and looked down with a nervous smile. “Don’t be embarrassed, tiger. You’ll be wearing them for a while now, so you might as well get used to them! Now come on, it’s time for a nice baba. Doesn’t that sound nice?” Ryan was lifted up and carried over to the rocking chair. Daddy got comfortable in the big chair, sitting Ryan so that he was cradled in his arms securely. It was incredibly intimate - Ryan could almost hear his heartbeat, and his warm, fuzzy arms held him tightly, making him feel very safe. Ryan was starting to feel very peaceful - he figured he was entering his “little space” he always read about online, for the very first time. He started gently, rhythmically sucking on his pacifier as he snuggled up to Daddy. Daddy lifted Ryan’s head a little, before grabbing the bottle. He removed the pacifier from his lips, before gently replacing it with the large nipple of the bottle, and Ryan continued sucking. It took a little while to get the hang of drinking from a bottle, but eventually he got it down pat, and the milk began to flow steadily down his throat as he kept rhythmically sucking away and Daddy began rocking gently. The milk was rather warm, and tasted a bit sweet; not your usual milk. Ryan wondered to himself for a bit what exactly was in the milk - he detected a slight tinge of something medicinal. But the drink overall tasted so good, and it made him feel very warm and calm inside. The combination of the calming milk, the gentle, hypnotic sucking action of being bottlefed, and being held so tightly and warmly in Daddy’s arms as he gently rocked made Ryan feel so incredibly peaceful, and he closed his eyes. All his doubts and inhibitions and feelings of shame about being treated like an infant simply melted away, allowing him to simply lose himself in a state of infantile bliss. All that mattered in this moment was the yummy taste of the warm milk. A few minutes later, Ryan finished the bottle. He felt very satisfied, almost groggy even from the mixture. He opened his eyes to see Daddy putting the empty bottle to the side and immediately grabbing another. “Round two,” Ryan thought to himself as the second bottle was pushed into his mouth, and he resumed his suckling and returned to his babyish haze. By the end of this second bottle, Ryan was starting to feel full. In fact, he could feel his belly beginning to swell out just a bit from the amount of fluids he was being fed. Daddy grabbed the third bottle, and Ryan started to feel a bit nervous. He was full by now, sure, but that wasn’t all - the coffee from earlier had also worked its way through his system by now, and he felt a quickly onsetting urge to pee. He squirmed uncomfortably while Daddy fed him the last of his third helping, knowing that he needed to go fairly soon. By now, his tummy was pudging out quite a bit, full of the yummy, unusual milk. “One more,” Daddy said cheerfully, probably noting Ryan’s uncomfortable expressions. He knew he was going to wet himself, but his subconscious was fighting dearly against it, and winning. Ryan almost wanted to just lose control and wet helplessly, but he knew 17 years of potty training weren’t just going to go away like that. And, if he thought about it, it would be better if it didn’t - this whole thing wasn’t going to be permanent after all, and he needed to get back to a life after it. But he could worry about that after his bottle. Ryan was positively bloated after one last bottle of milk, and then Daddy sits up, throwing Ryan over his shoulder in a tight bear hug. Ryan almost hugs him back, thinking it to be just an expression of intimacy and fatherly love, but when Daddy starts roughly patting him on the back, he gives himself a small jump when he burps loudly. Ryan blushed again at his rude utterance, and Daddy stuck his pacifier straight back into his mouth. “Playtime!” He said chirpily. Chapter 9 - Play Time! Most 18-year-olds might scoff at the idea of spending their morning playing with blocks and toy cars, but Ryan was no ordinary 18-year-old; right now, that sounded like the perfect way to spend a morning after being changed into a diaper and bottlefed some delicious milk. Daddy seemed to have started off with bottlefeeding to get Ryan into the perfect babyish headspace from the get-go, and boy did it work. Sucking away happily on his pacifier (he could really get used to this, it was quite soothing), Ryan lost himself in his inner child and built towers out of blocks, grabbing the cars and sending them crashing to the ground as he rammed the cars into them. Daddy watched him, grinning from ear to ear as he observed the teenager slipping so easily into his newfound infantile role. He really did choose the perfect boy. Ryan was amazed at how entertaining this could be - an hour later, he was still playing… but more urgent matters were demanding his attention. The need to pee had grown more and more urgent with every passing minute, and Ryan even went to go to the toilet once or twice before he realised himself. He tried to wet himself, but he just couldn’t even force himself to do it - there was, unfortunately, some sort of mental roadblock preventing him from engaging in such an obviously infantile act. “Alright, baby, Daddy has things to attend to, but he’ll be back super soon, okay?” Ryan was disappointed that Daddy was leaving so soon, but he gave him a hug and Daddy gave him a little peck on the cheek (causing Ryan to blush a little) and was left to his own devices. Now on his own, Ryan became a little self-conscious again. When Daddy was playing with him and encouraging him, he didn’t mind acting so infantile, but now his inner monologue wasn’t drowned out by Daddy’s encouraging and gentle words, and it let him know how ridiculous he really looked. Ryan blushed a little again. He looked over to the mirror, and caught sight of him sucking unconsciously on the pacifier, and spat it out immediately in embarrassment. Ryan was a little concerned about how easily he seemed to be slipping into his newfound babyhood. He’d read a million stories about this - the naive young man put back into diapers and babied to the point of losing his mind and turning into a real baby. Of course those stories were mostly just thinly disguised fap material, but he still didn’t want to get too lost in it - who knows what could happen? But he had other matters to attend to right now, like the sudden return of his need to pee, stronger than ever. “All you have to do is let go and pee,” Ryan said in his mind. “Just let go, wet yourself.” Ryan looked down again at the thick padding bunched between his smooth, youthful thighs. He spent his entire adolescence fantasising of wetting a diaper, but now he couldn’t even bring himself to do it; it seemed his pride was just getting in the way. Frankly, the whole experience was tainted now. He wanted out. Daddy… the man, was still gone. Ryan knew he would be disappointed that he got cold feet, and he himself was disappointed to lose this opportunity, but Ryan just couldn’t justify carrying this charade on anymore. Like, what was he thinking? He knew he couldn’t really just get away with disappearing an entire summer. And his parents would likely find out about his secret, and then what would he do? He just had to wait for him to return and break the news. Minutes passed, though, and he still hadn’t returned. Now the urge was to pee grew painful, and Ryan was worried. What was he doing? Ryan couldn’t wait anymore. He had to go and find him. He went to stand up… …and stumbled, landing flat on his stomach. He gave himself such a fright, his bladder immediately let go and flooded his diaper. The crotch grew warm and damp as it expanded with the urine being released into it. Ryan got back onto his knees and touched the front of the diaper, still somewhat paralysed with the surprise of it. The diaper was now soggy and damp, and squelched instead of crinkled. He really did it. Ryan wet his diaper, and really it was actually somewhat of an accident. Almost immediately after, Ryan heard the distant stomp of footsteps coming closer. The man was returning. “Hello baby, I’m back,” he beamed before noticing Ryan looking down at the ground. “Is something wrong?” Ryan could finally tell him the bad news, that he was having second thoughts and wanted to leave… “I wet my diaper. Could you change me… Daddy?” Chapter 10 - Messy Time? It was a strange series of events that ultimately led to the captain of the hockey team and one of the most popular jocks in school to be laid down on a padded changing table to have his puffy wet diaper changed by a man he’d never met until today - that same man he now called his Daddy - while he sucked placidly on a bottle of juice. Ryan was thinking deep about the situation now. He’d very seriously intended on bailing on the whole charade, right up until Daddy walked back in. For some reason, as soon as he walked in, Ryan’s will just melted away. It seemed like even if he wanted to get out, he couldn’t bring himself to tell Daddy… the man… Daddy. And frankly, right now he didn’t really want to. Daddy had cooed to him after realising he was wet, praising him for being a good little boy and using his diapers just like he was meant to. It was a little embarrassing but still made him all warm and fuzzy inside. He had gently laid him out on the changing table and untaped the sodden garment, and was now wiping him down lovingly, giving Ryan yet another surprise boner. Stopping just short of climax once again, to Ryan’s building frustration, he instead went to wiping down his bottom. Ryan was lost in the ecstasy of the moment as Daddy caressed his smooth bottom… and then yelped in shock when he shoved something straight up his hole. It seemed like just his finger at first, but Ryan could’ve sworn there was still something there when he retracted his finger and, oddly, taped the wet diaper back up. That was odd. Why did he go to all that trouble just to wipe him down a little bit and put him back in the same diaper? Daddy blew a raspberry on Ryan’s stomach, making him squirm and giggle a little bit, completely pushing the diaper situation out of his mind. Ryan finished the bottle just as Daddy picked him up again and brought him over to the rocking chair. Ryan sat in Daddy’s lap while he fussed over his new baby boy, stroking his hair and patting his soggy bottom. Ryan blushed and smiled, quickly learning to grow out of his embarrassment over being coddled and babied. About a minute or so later, Ryan’s tummy started to feel funny. He thought it was just a bit of gas, and he farted loudly, giggling at Daddy’s feigned shock reaction. But it kept gurgling away, and Ryan realised with slowly creeping dread that the urge to poop was growing with unsettling speed. He looked at Daddy, who kept smiling. “Uh… I have to go poop,” Ryan said, blushing profusely. “Yeah?” Daddy cocked an eyebrow knowingly. “Well, what are we gonna do about that, little man?” “Well, uh… could you take my diaper off so I can go to the, uh, potty? …Please?” Daddy chuckled, pinched Ryan’s cheek and said, “Silly baby! Little boys in diapers don’t use the potty, remember? They do all their business in their diapers!” “Wh-what? But I don’t wanna mess… I don’t like it, this wasn’t part of the de—“ Ryan was swiftly silenced by a sharp smack on the thigh. “You will use your diapers as fully intended, baby! And yes, that does include going poopy! The only time I will ever take off your diapers is when I’m changing you into a fresh one, or when it’s bath time! If you ever try and hold off from messing, I’ll know, and I’ll give you something so you don’t have any choice. Just like the suppository I gave you just before.” Ryan started to get very uncomfortable. He really didn’t want to mess; as much as he always liked the idea of it, the current reality of actually soiling himself was a bit too intense. Admittedly, not as intense as the ever-growing urge to let go. He started to squirm in discomfort, and Daddy held him tightly, whispering in his ear. “Shhh… it’s okay, baby. Don’t worry. It’s coming, so just sit still for Daddy and let it happen.” Intense stomach cramps, wave after wave, hit Ryan and he started moaning in discomfort. Just as the urge disappeared, it immediately came rushing back harder and more intense than ever. Daddy just held him tightly in his arms, gently reassuring him and rubbing his back soothingly. “It’ll be over soon, baby boy… shhh… just let it happen!” Ryan couldn’t even struggle against Daddy’s iron grip, and could only whimper as he tried to put up a fight against his ever-weakening bowel muscles. Eventually, Ryan finally farted like he had never done before, followed by another big, slightly runny fart, and finally, all at once, a hot rush of mushy, warm poo completely filled into his diaper and smeared all over his bottom and even up his crotch. Ryan was in shock. He had never even crapped himself as a child, but now here he was, the high school graduate in a completely soiled diaper. Daddy released Ryan from his grip, still patting his back. “There there, little man…” he gently whispered. “All better?” Ryan was petrified with shock, unable to muster the ability to speak at all let alone reply to him, so he just nodded without making a sound. “Good boy. And stinky boy for sure! Big poopies for such a little guy, guess you really do need these big thick diapers, huh?” Daddy beamed and patted Ryan’s bottom, mushing it about even more and making him squirm in discomfort. Ryan was genuinely humiliated, and Daddy noticed. “Aww… is widdle Ryan embarrassed about his stinky winkies? It’s OK to make poopies, little guy! That’s why Daddy keeps you in diapers, after all. Daddy thinks you need a change though. Don’t you agree?” Ryan nodded again, still too humiliated to speak. “Hmm, I’m not sure… you need to ask Daddy nicely.” Ryan swallowed, trying to clear the lump in his throat. “Wil-will you change me please?” He received a sharp slap on the thigh for that. “That’s not how little babies ask for their diapies to be changed! You need to tell daddy what you’ve done, and ask him very nicely to help.” Ryan blushed furiously, harder than ever. He put on a babyish tone and slowly said, “Daddy… I made poopies in my diapee… Can you change me… pwease?” Daddy pinched Ryan’s cheek and gave him a few good bounces on the knee, smushing the mess about again. “Good baby!” He exclaimed. “Time for a change.” Chapter 11 - A Change Well Earned Ryan was in something of a state of shock as Daddy carried him gently over to the changing table. He couldn’t quite believe that he had really done that; just completely soiled himself, let alone in front of another person. He was petrified with humiliation and felt incredibly babyish, much like he did being bottle fed earlier. But this wasn’t the soothing, innocent babyish feeling like that one; Ryan felt completely helpless and at his Daddy’s mercy as he was gingerly laid down onto the table. This, he realised, was the reality of being a baby: complete and utter powerlessness over yourself. Ryan was brought back to reality as his soiled diapered butt made contact with the table. He was blushing furiously, and must’ve looked as if he was ready to cry or something as Daddy pushed his pacifier between his lips. Ryan gladly accepted it and placidly sucked while Daddy set to work untaping his diaper. Daddy exclaimed as the offensive bundle was released from Ryan’s side and the smell escaped. “Goodness me, Ryan, you are definitely a stinky baby huh?” Ryan could only blush and close his eyes as he sucked harder on the pacifier, trying hard to distract himself. Daddy just smiled at Ryan’s embarrassment as he started wiping his messy bottom down. “Don’t be embarrassed, tiger. Babies don’t need to use the potty after all. It’s OK to make poopies in your diapies. We’ll have lots more smelly diapers to come, don’t you worry. You’ll get used to it.” Funnily enough, despite (or maybe because of) Ryan’s intense humiliation, he was now completely rock-hard. Daddy noticed, and teased him a little bit by stroking his cock a little bit. He stopped before Ryan could climax, making him huff in frustration. Daddy grinned at this outburst. “Aww, I’m sorry baby, did you wanna cum? Poor baby. Daddy’s gotta make sure you aren’t naughty and playing with yourself. So if you’re a good boy, he might let you cum.” Ryan got the gist. As long as he didn’t act up or protest or resist, he would eventually get his reward. Daddy finished cleaning Ryan’s poopy butt off, and got him all nice and clean and taped up into a dry, clean new diaper. Daddy sat him up, patted his crinkly bottom and said, “Now there’s a happy baby. All cleaned up and changed into a nice clean diaper. What do you say?” “Fankyoo Daddy,” Ryan said, forgetting about the pacifier in his mouth that garbled his speech. Daddy chuckled as Ryan blushed. “I think it’s about lunch time!” Chapter 12 - A Nutritious Lunch Over the past few hours Ryan had been through so much in the name of babying that compared to shitting his diaper, being fed lunch wasn’t really anything at all to him. Daddy picked Ryan up and threw him over his shoulder with ease as he carried him downstairs to the kitchen, one hand cheerfully patting his diapered bum. A big highchair sat by the table where a normal chair might sit, complete with a “seat belt” strap in the seat and wrist restraints. Thankfully Daddy didn’t strap Ryan’s arms into those, but he did strap him into the seat before sliding the tray into place. Noticing Ryan’s concerned face at the wrist straps, Daddy said, “Those are only for naughty babies who make a fuss at mealtime. But you’re a good baby, right Ryan?” He nodded. Daddy set to work preparing Ryan’s lunch. He couldn’t see what he was preparing, but it smelled… Interesting. A few minutes later, Daddy came over with a big yellow Winnie-the-Pooh bib to tie around Ryan’s neck, before setting down a bowl of steaming mush. “Ready for num nums?” Daddy asked. Almost as if on cue, Ryan’s tummy rumbled audibly. He blushed as Daddy took his paci out and grabbed a spoonful of mush. “Here comes the Choo-Choo train!” Ryan didn’t really know how to react, so he didn’t open his mouth in time before the spoon collided with his lips, smushing the spoonful on his chin. “Silly baby,” Daddy chuckled, “Open wide now!” Ryan opened up and let the spoon fill his mouth. He gagged a little at the taste - mashed carrot. He couldn’t help but dribble a little bit more onto his bib. He felt, and no doubt in his mind looked absolutely ridiculous. But before he could even finish swallowing, Daddy had another spoonful on its way. Daddy fed Ryan at this speed throughout, ensuring that he couldn’t quite stop himself from missing or making a mess every now and then. Daddy retrieved a second bowl, this time of mashed apple, and repeated the process. Ryan was pretty full by the end of it, and an absolute mess - face, chin and bib covered in mushy baby food. But before Ryan was released, Daddy gave him one more bottle of milk, which he eagerly lapped down. Daddy finally wiped Ryan’s face clean with his bib, before releasing him and burping him again. Ryan was feeling positively blissful. After a somewhat traumatic experience in messing his diaper, he was now fed, burped and feeling really quite sleepy. Daddy picked up on this. “Hmm, baby’s getting sleepy huh? I think widdle Ryan needs a nap. Come on, daddy’ll put you down in your crib.” Putting his paci back in his mouth, Ryan placidly sucked as Daddy took him upstairs and laid him down in the big, cosy crib. Daddy pulled the curtains shut, and gave Ryan a cute teddy to cuddle while he tucked him in. “Sleep tight my beautiful baby boy,” Daddy whispered lovingly. “You’re going to love it here.” With a kiss on the forehead, Daddy raised the side of the crib and locked it into place, before turning on the stars and planets that hung over Ryan’s head making them spin. He locked the door behind him. Ryan was in bliss. He felt so light and fluffy, watching the stars spin as his eyes felt heavier and heavier. Before he fell asleep totally, he felt another urge to pee. But to his surprise, he found he could just let go and flood his diaper again, feeling the crinkly plastic grow warm and expand with his sogginess. Ryan smiled as he sucked his paci and closed his eyes, drifting peacefully off to a dreamless sleep. This was perfect. Chapter 13 - Lessons Learned Ryan learned a lot of things over that next week or so, living with Daddy. Lesson Number 1: life as a baby is very routine. After the first day, Daddy had quickly settled Ryan into a very consistent and repetitive daily routine. He’d wake up around 7.30, waiting for Daddy to come greet him before taking him downstairs for a spoon fed breakfast in his highchair (usually oatmeal and a bottle of milk). Following that, Daddy would take Ryan up for a diaper change into his outfit for the day - sometimes a cute onesie, a pair of shortalls, even just a T-shirt sometimes, but always with a thick, crinkly diaper around his waist. Then it was playtime for a few hours; he’d play with the toys and blocks and cars, which Daddy occasionally played along with, or if he was extra good he could watch some Teletubbies or Barney on the TV. Then it’d be lunch in the highchair around 12 or 1, followed by a nap in the crib for an hour or so. After his nap, Ryan would play for a bit more until dinner, followed by a bath, one last bottle and bedtime at 7pm sharp. Throughout the day there would be at least 3 or 4 wet diaper changes (and usually at least one messy one too), and playtime was occasionally interrupted for a bottle in daddy’s lap. This leads into Lesson Number 2: it was pretty easy to slip into the baby role once you stopped getting so embarrassed about it. Ryan was a mess of embarrassment and shame on his first day as a baby. But once he realised that no one here was going to judge him in any way, he was able to just lose himself in his newfound infancy and enjoy the complete lack of worry and responsibility that life as an infant enabled. He could play with the trucks and blocks as much as he pleased and he didn’t have to worry about school, work, money, parents, anything. Hell, he didn’t even have to worry about wiping his own ass anymore. After a few days, Daddy let Ryan cum too. But the catch was, since he wasn’t allowed to touch his diaper, he had to hump himself to climax. Ryan was so backed up that it still didn’t take long for him to absolutely explode, and Daddy praised him, reminding him that as long as he’s good and Daddy doesn’t have to punish him, he can do that again very soon. And once he got over that embarrassment hurdle, inhabiting the mind space was also easy. He grew to love the soothing rhythm of sucking on a bottle of milk. He could just let go into his diaper knowing Daddy would always be there to clean him up afterward. Even the TV shows were really entertaining once you stop caring about how old you supposedly “really” are. Life as a baby was pretty sweet. Except when it wasn’t, which brings Ryan to Lesson Number 3: being a baby kinda sucks sometimes. First of all, babies do kinda lead boring lives. They watch simple TV shows, and play with simple toys, and always need to be cared for and kept safe at every moment. There’s no excitement or risk; the biggest thrill ride of the day was if Ryan got to watch two episodes of Dora the Explorer instead of one. And the routine was repetitive sometimes to the point of mind numbing. Ryan had to struggle to remember what day it was, because they all blurred into one. Not to mention all the rules he had to follow and privileges he was no longer allowed. He wasn’t allowed to talk like a “big boy”, as Daddy said, and although he was warned at first if he didn’t talk in a sufficiently babyish manner, eventually Daddy would spank him every time and make him keep his pacifier in his mouth for a few hours. It wasn’t the only thing that would earn Ryan a spanking now either; refusing food, standing up instead of crawling, playing with himself, resisting a diaper change or doing anything that wasn’t totally consistent with a baby’s mindset was severely punished. And because Ryan inevitably slipped up at least once a day, it meant that since the first time he came, he had yet to earn the privilege again a week later. He was so frustrated but even trying to touch himself only meant he had to wait longer still. His least favourite punishment came about because he wouldn’t stop touching himself - Daddy put his hands in super thick white mittens that stopped him from being able to even play with his toys, let alone play with himself. He felt impossibly infantile with them, and vowed never to touch himself for the rest of the stay if that was the punishment. And there were countless other things about adult life that Ryan never even thought about until he was no longer permitted them. His diet now consisted solely of spoonfed mushy baby food and bottles of either juice or daddy’s specially made milk, and he certainly was never allowed to feed himself. The early bedtimes were also kind of a drag, especially since the sun would still peek through the curtains in the evening as he was tucked into his crib. Even Daddy was kinda getting to him in a way; he was intent on making sure Ryan knew he was the baby in this situation, so he always talked to him as if he were talking to a one-year-old. He never called him just Ryan; it was always ‘baby Ryan’, or even just ‘baby’ or ‘little man’. The lamest thing about being a baby was the complete lack of privacy it now meant. Daddy had complete authority over every single aspect of Ryan’s life now - he controlled when and what he ate, what he did, what he wore, when he slept, even what he said. Ryan had no independence or control over himself whatsoever. He was truly as helpless and dependent as a little baby. But it was easy enough to just lose yourself in the baby life. In fact, this led Ryan to the final Lesson, Number 4: it was kinda too easy to lose yourself in the baby life. Daddy was very intent on Ryan being dependent on his diapers for all his needs - he fed him lots of bottles to make sure he was constantly taking in fluids and thus constantly wetting. Even worse, he gave Ryan more than a few more suppositories after the first one to get him messing with ease. And they both worked with almost frightening effectiveness - Ryan didn’t even need to force himself to wet within a few days as he’d just let go and start peeing, and by the 6th day he just had to push a little bit before he found himself sitting in a messy smelly diaper. By the 9th day, Ryan started waking up soaked with no memory of wetting in the night. By that next afternoon, he was playing with his trucks when he felt his diaper suddenly growing warm as he wet himself unknowingly. Ryan was increasingly uncomfortable with the fact that he seemed to be losing control of his bodily functions against his will. But it wasn’t just his toilet training that seemed to be reversing. With all the forced pacifier use as punishment for big boy talk, Ryan started to really get fixated on it. He really did enjoy just sucking on it, and it was the best way to calm down if he was upset after a punishment. Once or twice, when it wasn’t nearby, he would instead start sucking on his thumb subconsciously. The baby treatment had physical implications too. The diet of baby food and milk meant Ryan’s messes became runnier and easier to just let go. And the diet combined with the lack of physical stimulation meant Ryan’s ripped chest and stomach had already started to devolve into a slightly chubbier build. He’d need to hit the gym big time at the end of this, he noted. No doubt a significant time on a diet like this would weaken him beyond help. Most of all though, Ryan was just bored with the routine. Daddy could tell. Ryan needed some excitement. So on the 13th day of his stay, Daddy got up extra early to prepare for Ryan’s big day. He packed a big Winnie-the-Pooh bag full of powder, wipes, an outfit change, a bottle, paci, bib, and a few diapers of course. All ready for his day out. Chapter 14 - A Grand Day Out Ryan stirred as the sunlight streamed in through the bars of the crib. Opening his eyes, he adjusted to the sight of his nursery he had grown so accustomed to over the past 13 days. He moaned behind his pacifier and grabbed Robbie, his favourite rabbit plushie. His diaper felt incredibly damp and saggy between his legs. It was a fantastic feeling, even if concerning that bed wetting was now a very real thing for him. He was rock hard but didn’t dare even hump the crib without daddy’s permission. Another day locked in mittens didn’t sound pleasant in any way whatsoever. Nonetheless, the blue onesie (complete with tiny little bottles and teddies all over!) strained against the heavy diaper, pressing it tight against Ryan’s crotch. At least it felt good. Daddy came in right on schedule. “Rise and shine my baby boy, time for num nums!” Ryan rolled over and couldn’t help but smile up at Daddy. For all of his strictness and control, he was always loving and cheerful… At least when Ryan wasn’t being punished, that is. “How’s my baby doing this morning? Hmm, soaked as usual… But at least you’re not leaky today!” Ryan blushed. Yesterday morning he was so wet that he had actually leaked through his diaper and soaked his sheets. Daddy wasn’t mad at him, but he did say that if it happened again, Ryan would need to wear double thick diapers to bed from now on. The diapers he already wore were thick enough without extra layers, so he was quietly grateful he didn’t have to endure that, and grateful his bed wetting wasn’t quite at crisis mode… Yet. Daddy lowered the crib side and picked Ryan up over his shoulder to carry him downstairs. He set him up in the highchair and strapped him in, pottering about preparing breakfast. Ryan was grateful not to have his arms strapped down this time - Daddy had done so three days ago, when he had earned his hands in mittens. That wasn’t a fun day. Bib around his neck and paci out, Daddy set to work feeding Ryan his breakfast. Oatmeal was on the menu today, and as usual Daddy somehow seemed to make sure Ryan still ended up with mush over his face, chin and bib. While Ryan sucked on his usual morning milk, Daddy sat down to his own breakfast - bacon and eggs on toast. It had been so long since he’d had solid foods, Ryan had almost forgotten what it tastes like. Two weeks on a diet of mush meant he didn’t really notice the taste anymore, but he still missed big boy food. He was grateful then that his time was almost over. The bottle finished, Daddy cleaned Ryan up and burped him, before carrying him upstairs again to get ready for the day. “Big day for you today, little guy!” Daddy said as he laid Ryan down on the changing table. He untapped the sodden garment and wiped Ryan’s damp crotch down as usual… But instead of taping another thick diaper around his waist, Daddy slid a pair of white briefs through Ryan’s feet and up around his waist. What was going on? “Daddy has some errands that he needs to do today. Normally I’d get a babysitter for you, but it’s not possible at such short notice, so instead you’ll be coming with me today! Are you ready to be a big boy just for today, baby?” Ryan flushed with nerves. He was anxious about anyone seeing him in this state… But, he reasoned, at least Daddy wasn’t making him go out diapered. And it’s not like he had anything resembling a choice these days anyway. Daddy dressed Ryan up in a light blue polo shirt, khaki shorts, and sneakers with ankle socks. He looked a bit like an overgrown child, but he supposed at least that was better than an overgrown baby. Ryan was strapped into the car seat again, but that wasn’t so bad. If he knew what was coming for him on his outing with Daddy, however, he might’ve just preferred the mittens at home. Chapter 15 - Big Boy Denied If Ryan thought that just because Daddy dressed him as a somewhat more mature kid rather than a complete infant, that meant he would be treating him as more of an equal… Well, he was sorely mistaken. As soon as Daddy pulled into the parking lot of the mall and unbuckled him from his car seat, Ryan was made to hold Daddy’s hand wherever they went, from the bank to the hardware store. Since Daddy looked old enough to be Ryan’s actual father, it made at least a few people do a double take and raise an eyebrow at the late teenager in the juvenile outfit holding the older mans hand. But to Ryan’s moderate relief, most people didn’t really look twice. It felt really weird to be walking around in normal underwear again. Ryan was now so used to having a thick layer of crinkly plastic padding encasing his crotch 24/7 that he felt oddly naked in just the thin white cotton briefs. Not to mention the baby talk which still didn’t quite relent much at all; Daddy still talked to Ryan as if he was really a toddler. “You want a lollipop, little guy?” He asked while they were in line at the pharmacy. Ryan nodded, blushing since there were definitely other people in earshot. “And one lollipop for my special little guy!” He exclaimed once they reached the counter. The cashier smiled tentatively at Ryan, who avoided eye contact. “Ryan loves lollipops, don’t you? Here you go, little guy. What do you say?” Not even daring to look up, Ryan muttered, “Thank you.” Daddy looked sternly at him while squeezing his hand and said, “I think you can do better than that, Ryan. Say thank you to the nice lady for your lollipop.” Ryan blushed a furious red as he looked up and made eye contact with the still-smiling woman and said in a slightly shaking voice, “Thank you for the lollipop. Daddy just tutted. “Kids,” he said to the cashier with a chuckle. She laughed in response, but was clearly very bemused by the entire situation. Ryan popped the lollipop into his mouth to distract himself from the embarrassment, especially since everyone behind them in line was now staring. He really quite enjoyed the lollipop a surprising amount; probably because it reminded him of his paci which he found himself craving a lot. “Okay tiger, we’ve just gotta stop in at the grocery store and then we’ll get you some McDonald’s for being such a good boy today!” Ryan beamed with happiness - finally some food that wasn’t just mush! Before they went into the store, Daddy grabbed a large bag from the backseat and put it around his shoulder. Ryan knew not to question daddy so he said nothing. Daddy led him by the hand again into the store. It was around the dairy aisle that the cramps started to hit Ryan. It was nearly 11am - around this time every day he would have his morning mess, and the bowel train was right on schedule. He almost just let go right there, until he remembered that he wasn’t in a diaper. Shit, that was a close one. He tugged at Daddy’s arm. “Yes, what is it sport?” “I, uh… I have to go potty.” “Oh yeah? Well, I’m afraid you’re gonna have to wait until we get to McDonald’s, sport. There’s no bathroom here.” Ryan whined, but Daddy slapped his wrist and he shut up. Daddy was taking his time with the groceries, and as Ryan realised, it took a lot more effort holding it in now than it did two weeks ago. He knew that if he let his mind wander for just a few moments, his body would take over and he’d immediately lose contr— “Hey Ryan, you’re back! Wait, who’s that guy and why are you… Uh, holding his hand?” Ryan froze, first at the sound of Jeremy Linnard’s voice and then at the all-too-familiar sensation of his bowels immediately letting loose, first with a loud fart followed by the seat of his pants filling with a big stinking mushy poop. Sensing the all-clear, his bladder followed suit as he completely flooded his shorts and even made a puddle where he stood. Jeremy and his buddies stared mouth agape as his hockey buddy wet his pants and messed himself all while holding the hand of some older man. “Ryan… Dude… Did you just wet yourself?” The others stared in shock as Daddy turned around. Ryan was completely petrified. “Aww, did my baby boy have an accident? Someone couldn’t even wait until we got to McDonald’s. Oh look at you, you’re soaked! And… Oh my goodness, you went poopies too didn’t you?” There was now a considerable audience to Ryan’s predicament. He could feel tears of humiliation building as Daddy put his arm around him. “Don’t worry little Ryan, Daddy’s here. C’mon, let’s get you changed and cleaned up.” Daddy escorted Ryan away, making sure to walk straight through Jeremy’s group. “Excuse me boys, my lil guy had a big accident so he needs to be changed.” Ryan didn’t dare make eye contact with any of his friends, but he could hear them immediately burst into laughter as daddy walked him to the checkout. “Excuse me ma’am, but my boy here had an accident. Do you think there’s a toilet or changing room nearby where we can get him cleaned up?” The cashier directed Daddy to a changing room nearby. Ryan could feel the eyes of the entire store on him as he was escorted away. He couldn’t help it anymore; he started sobbing. He had never felt so humiliated and degraded in his life. He actually just had an accident in public. Not only that, he shat himself in front of his friends. What the hell were they going to think of him now? Chapter 16 - Back to Basics... Again Once they were alone in the changing room, Daddy threw his arms around Ryan and grabbed him in a tight bear hug. “Shhh… It’s ok, little guy. Daddy knew he shouldn’t trust you in big boy pants. Back to diapers for you. Let’s get you all cleaned up and dressed properly, okay?” Ryan calmed down a little, and just sniffled as daddy unfolded a big changing mat over the cold linoleum floor. He closed his eyes as Daddy pulled his shorts and peeled his briefs off. Ryan dared to peek again as Daddy tutted. “Definitely not a big boy, even these shorts are ruined!” Indeed, the back of the shorts was stained brown as the mess had seeped through his briefs. He couldn’t stop himself whimpering again. “Shhh, don’t cry baby. Here.” Daddy pushed Ryan’s paci into his mouth, and he started sucking immediately. He didn’t care how babyish he felt, it was the only thing that made him feel better right now. After wiping Ryan’s thoroughly poopy bottom down, Daddy pulled out a bottle of powder and not one, but two thick diapers from the bag he had brought in. How coincidental that as soon as Daddy had brought that bag with him, Ryan had a huge accident that necessitated it… Except maybe it wasn’t an accident. Well, it certainly was for Ryan… But maybe Daddy had planned it all. He wanted Ryan to mess in public so he could humiliate him beyond anything else he’d ever experienced. Ryan felt so desperately helpless. He was now beginning to realise just how much power Daddy had over his life. Daddy powdered him up and taped both diapers around his waist. One was thick by itself, but this was something else. “That was a big accident you had, little man. It’s a good thing Daddy packed a change of clothes too, you ruined these shorts and briefs! Daddy’s gotta keep you in double diapers for a while, I think, if you’re having such big accidents. Don’t wanna risk ruining any else of your nice clothes.” Daddy pulled out a change of outfit - his “favourite” light blue T-shirt with tiny teddy bears and bottles adorning every inch, and a pair of denim shortalls with a Winnie-the-Pooh print adorning the bib and snaps in the crotch for easy diaper access. Ryan tried to blink back the tears as Daddy dressed him in the humiliatingly infantile outfit. He got terrified for a moment when it seemed like the snaps weren’t going to fit over his diapers, but thankfully they eventually snapped into place. But that was only a small consolation. Standing up, Ryan still looked incredibly infantile; the shortalls did absolutely nothing to hide the massive diaper bulge and the plastic rims even peeked out of the leg holes. His butt looked massive, and if it wasnt obvious enough to almost anyone that he was wearing a big diaper underneath his clothes, the forced waddle caused by his legs being spread apart by the thick plastic and the extremely audible crinkle was proof. And the Velcro shoes and socks combo may have made him look like a bit of a kid before, but now combined with his new outfit, he looked nothing more than an absolute baby. “Good baby,” Daddy chuckled. “One last thing…” He retrieved a Winnie the Pooh pacifier clip from the bag, and attached it to his shortalls bib. “Daddy knows how much you love your binkie little man, so this is so you don’t lose it.” Ryan suckled in meek appreciation. “Okay, back to shopping and then lunch!” Chapter 17 - Baby on Board Ryan felt as if the eyes of the entire store were on him as Daddy marched him by the hand toward the cashier. It didn’t matter that no one was particularly staring aside from a few double takes. The undeniably and overtly infantile outfit, the massive bulge in his crotch, the obvious crinkle sound that Ryan made with every step that now seemed louder than ever (or maybe Ryan was just more conscious of it than ever), and of course the goofy waddle that the thick diapers and Daddy’s brisk stride forced him into… Ryan would’ve felt completely humiliated even if there was no one in the store at all. “Sorry about that,” Daddy said cheerfully to the cashier. “My poor lil guy had an accident so we had to get him all changed and dressed more appropriately.” Ryan blushed furiously as Daddy ruffled his hair. The cashier smiled at Ryan bemusedly, looking his outfit up and down. Ryan realised he had still been sucking away on his paci the whole time and spat it out immediately. “Ah ah ah, you keep that in for now, little guy.” Daddy immediately retrieved the pacifier hanging down on Ryan’s front and shoved it back in his mouth. Ryan whined quietly to himself. “You just keep sucking on your binkie until Daddy says so.” He turned to the cashier and chuckled, shaking his head. “Kids…” The cashier continued staring at Ryan even while he was scanning the items. “So if you don’t mind me asking,” he started, “why is he dressed like a baby and all? It’s a pretty good costume.” “Oh this isn’t a costume,” Daddy smiled, “these are little Ryan’s normal clothes! He is kind of just a big baby boy, you see. He uses his diapers, sleeps in his crib and plays with his toys and everything. Normally at home I just keep him in a T-shirt and diaper; makes it easier to see when he needs changing. He’s a little stinker, all right! Aww, he’s embarrassed. It’s ok, little guy, we’ll go get you some lunch now, yeah?” Ryan was just about in tears again as Daddy led him out of the store finally. He could’ve sworn he saw the cashier whip out his phone and record his crinkly waddling bottom as he left. Finally he was in the car, the car seat straps feeling even tighter against Ryan’s massively puffy crotch. Daddy pinched his cheek and smiled. “Don’t worry baby, you’re still a good boy even if you did have a big accident. It’s ok, daddy just knows now that he needs to keep you in diapers properly now. Let’s go get you some num nums!” Ryan was at least happy to have some reprieve from the constant baby food. It was almost a slight relenting in Daddy’s constant babying, in a way. Except for the fact that Daddy still chose his meal for him (a happy meal, which daddy cut up for him), he still had to wear his bib, Daddy still fed him and he still had to drink his milk from his bottle - Daddy specially requested the cashier to put his milk in his bottle. And Ryan still ended up a mess with ketchup all over his face as per usual. Before leaving, Daddy stuck a finger into his shortalls; he was indeed wet. He didn’t even remember going at all. “Soggy already! Well, it’s about time we headed home anyway. You’re well overdue for your nap. Those double diapers can hold a lot, so I won’t need to change you for a bit.” He was right; Ryan was already getting sleepy. It was a totally exhausting day. The rest of the afternoon played out much as usual. After his nap, Daddy thankfully changed him into his normal diapers, and he watched some Teletubbies for being a good boy. After the usual mushy dinner and a bath, he was put down to bed. The events of the day out earlier were still vivid in Ryan’s mind. You might wonder why he didn’t just try and escape or protest against Daddy’s humiliating treatment of him. Well, it was pretty simple - starting from the moment he messed himself in the store, Ryan was completely rock hard, more so than he had ever been in his life. The experience was humiliating, sure, but it was also incredibly hot and one of his deepest fantasies brought to life. And now he was still just as horny as then. He was going to be a good boy for Daddy and not touch it… but fuck it, he’d be going home tomorrow anyway and he wouldn’t be able to sleep with this anyway. He rolled onto his front and started vigorously humping the crib mattress. He furiously sucked his pacifier as he quickly approached climax, thinking of what a stinky, naughty baby he had been and how Daddy had humiliated him. He completely exploded into his diaper, barely suppressing his moans. He rolled back onto his back and smiled. Tomorrow he’d have some explaining to do to his friends, but he’d cross that bridge when he got to it. Tonight was his last chance to enjoy this blissful sensation, before he went home the next day to his big life. Of course, he wouldn’t be going anywhere. But he didn’t know that. He just sucked his paci, cuddled his plushie and drifted off to a peaceful sleep, his diaper growing warm and wet as he did. Chapter 18 - This Is Your Home Now And so Ryan woke up that morning to Daddy gently shaking him awake, saying that his time was up and that it’s time for him to go back home now. Ryan was sad to leave, but grateful that he was now able to return to his normal life after two whole weeks as a baby. He could walk, talk like an adult, use the bathroom and eat proper food! He felt kinda silly in his briefs after two weeks of diapers, but he was happy he had this experience. It was fun being a baby, but he was glad it wouldn’t be a full time dealio; he just wouldn’t be able to handle that. He burst into his front door and said, “Mom, Dad, I’m home!” His mom came bustling into the foyer and gave him a big hug. “How did you guys go when I was gone?” “Oh we did fine, your father just did some work on the garage and I kept myself busy with the office work and all that. And how was your trip? Did you see lots of sights and good morning baby boy! Rise and shine, time for num nums!” Ryan froze. "Wait… what did you say? His mom was still smiling as she broke away from him and continued. “Goodness me you’re a soggy baby this morning!” “Wha’ the he’ iss goin’ on?!” Ryan said, or more appropriately mumbled, because his speech was garbled by the pacifier now in his mouth. Mom suddenly grabbed his diapered crotch, which was definitely wet. Wait a minute… diapered?! Ryan looked down and found himself suddenly dressed in a light blue Care Bears onesie with a very thick (and soggy) bulge in his crotch that could only mean he was well diapered and in need of a change. “Let’s get you changed, baby boy,” Mom said, but this time, her voice was much deeper and masculine, just like Daddy’s voic– Ryan awoke with a start to Daddy leaning over him in his crib, lowering the side rail. “Well good morning sleepy head!” Ryan looked around to see himself still in the nursery. It was just a dream, then. But today was still the day for him to go home. “You’re a soggy little baby boy aren’t you? Almost leaking, even! Daddy’s gonna have to put you in thicker diapers for bedtime from now on, I think.” From now on? But Ryan was going home today. Daddy really was committed to the role play. Daddy picked him up and changed his soggy bottom as usual. He got ready for his sodden diaper to be replaced with the thin white briefs that would herald his return to adulthood… only to find his nostrils confronted with the sweet smell of baby powder, his ears with a distinct plastic crinkling sound, and when he opened them, his eyes with the sight of a thick diaper being unfolded for Daddy to tape onto Ryan’s waist. Was he going to be sent home in a diaper? Perhaps a memento of his stay? Ryan was quietly contemplating while Daddy set to work at his usual routine, sliding the diaper underneath Ryan’s bum and taping it round his waist. And then his outfit… Daddy retrieved a blue Sesame Street snap shouldered T-shirt, but nothing else over his diaper. Ryan was a bit confused now. Surely he wasn’t going to send him home in this? Breakfast time, and Ryan was still confused. It had definitely been two weeks, but there was not a single change in Daddy’s demeanour as he spoonfed Ryan in his highchair and bib as he had always done these last fourteen days. Ryan went to try and ask Daddy when he would be going home today, but was swiftly silenced with a spoonful of oatmeal. One baba and a burping later, and Daddy took Ryan back upstairs, sat him down and looked him in the eye. This must be it. “Playtime, baby Ryan!” Or not. “Daddy…” Ryan said hesitantly, not sure how to put it. “Yes, sport?” “Well, I mean… uh…” “Come on little man, use your words.” “Well it’s been fourteen days now…” “Goodness me, has it? Well, the time flies doesn’t it?” He chuckled and picked Ryan up, taking him over to the rocking chair and sit him on his knee. “Uh… So when was I gonna go home?” Daddy chuckled again and bounced Ryan on his knee. “Silly baby! You are home.” Ryan was extremely lost. “No, I mean, it’s over now, and I get to go back home to my normal life and–” “This is your home now, baby. And this is your normal life now too. You’ll be living with Daddy from now on.” Ryan paused, and then it dawned on him what he was saying. “But-- no, you can’t do tha–” Ryan was immediately silenced as Daddy tutted and shoved Ryan’s pacifier into his open mouth - but this time he secured it with a strap so that he couldn’t spit it out. This was immediately followed by his hands being encased in the mittens that he usually earned for touching himself. His eyes went wide with fear and he tried to protest, but as usual the pacifier reduced all his words to incomprehensible babble. Daddy smiled and grabbed Ryan closely, rocking back and forth as he gently rubbed the terrified boy’s back. “There there, little baby… it’s ok, Daddy’s got you. You thought that Daddy was going to let you go back to your big boy life now, didn’t you?” He chuckled again. “Silly baby. Daddy knows what little Ryan needs, and it’s not big boy pants. Because you’re not a big boy anymore, Ryan. You really are just a little baby who needs to be back in diapers permanently. I mean, just look at what happened yesterday when you went poopy in your pants! No, you’ll be living with Daddy for good from now on. But don’t worry, it’s ok, Daddy knows just what his little baby wants and needs. He doesn’t need any of those silly big boy things like school or cars; he just needs his paci, his baba, his teddy and his daddy to change his diapies whenever!” Daddy sniffed and smiled deviously at Ryan. “Oh, in fact, I think Ryan might need that last one right away!” Ryan was thoroughly confused, until Daddy cheerfully patted his diapered bum, and Ryan felt a sensation that had never felt so horrific - the distinct smushing of poop up against his butt, and the unfortunate smell of a very stinky diaper. Ryan was petrified in complete shock. He had absolutely no memory of even feeling the need to mess, let alone actually doing it. In just two weeks, had he really just been completely un-potty trained?! His emotions were in a daze as Daddy pinched his cheek and said, “don’t worry baby, Daddy is always here to change your stinky diapers.” Ryan was completely checked out as Daddy changed his diaper and laid him down in the crib for an early nap time. But this time, Daddy strapped him down tightly to the mattress, ensuring he could barely move an inch let alone try and escape. “I know you’re probably upset about not going back to big boy pants,” Daddy cooed as he tucked Ryan in. “But you’ll learn to love it, little man. Daddy just wants what’s best for you, and it just so happens that what’s best is that you’re kept in diapers and as a baby for your own good.” He kissed Ryan on the forehead, eyes still wide with fear, and closed the curtains before locking the door behind him. Ryan looked around him, since it was the only thing he could do. He couldn’t move his legs, or his arms, or even his fingers since they were encased in super thick padded mittens. He couldn’t even talk, only suck on his pacifier that was strapped around his head. He looked at the bars of the crib, now seeming like the bars to his infantile jail cell. All Ryan had wanted was two weeks to live out his fantasy, and then straight back home, no strings attached. Well, he got his wish. Ryan kept sucking away on his pacifier - he couldn’t stop himself even if he wanted to. It just made him so calm and peaceful. Even after everything that had just happened, he could feel himself drifting off to sleep somehow. His mind was screaming to resist, to stay awake knowing that this was just part of Daddy’s plan. He had to try and escape at the first possible opportunity. But right now the sleep was overwhelming - Ryan could barely keep his eyes open, and the rhythmic sucking didn’t stop. The last thing Ryan before he closed his eyes was the “Baby Ryan” sign emblazoned above his crib. Two weeks ago, Ryan thought it was a cute nickname and a sign of his role in the little role play. But right now, it was clear that this wasn’t a cute nickname anymore - “Baby Ryan” was no longer role play, it was a life sentence. Chapter 19 - The Next Morning Ryan squinted as he woke up, the bright early morning sunlight streaming in from the windows. He had that dream again, that he was back to his normal life and treated like an adult once more. As his eyes came into focus, he saw the bars of the crib and his wider nursery again that confirmed it was all just a dream - he was indeed still trapped under Daddy’s care, still in diapers, and still a baby. The events of last night, indeed, were not a dream. He groaned and sucked his pacifier as he cuddled Robbie, his favourite plushie, as the distinct aroma of a super wet diaper greeted his nostrils. Normally he might try and enjoy this sensation, but yesterday Daddy had locked Ryan’s “peepee”, as he called it, in a chastity cage preventing him from even getting a boner, let alone being able to play with it. Ryan sighed as he rubbed his eyes - or tried to anyway, since the mittens stopped his fingers from actually doing anything. He wasn’t strapped down to the crib anymore, but that’s only because Daddy didn’t need to do it - the bars of Ryan’s crib were high enough that he couldn’t get any real grip with his mittens to climb out. He was truly trapped in this infantile prison. Things had changed dramatically since Daddy had abandoned all pretense of letting Ryan go the day before. He was still babied - Daddy still fed him, dressed him, changed his diapers and cared for him in every way. But it had changed for sure. Ryan didn’t feel calm or at peace anymore. Now that he knew Daddy fully intended on keeping him forever, Ryan felt completely helpless to resist. He was now hyper-aware of how little control he had over his life now, and how much he was really beginning to regress. Yesterday he really did make poopies in his diaper without even realising… He barely had time to mull this over before Daddy came striding in, his usual jovial self. “Good morning baby! How’s my good little baby this morning?” He grabbed Ryan firmly and turned him over, so he could unbutton his onesie and check his diaper. Ryan noticed that much of the gentleness Daddy treated him with previously had all but evaporated, replaced with a sort of firmness that only made Ryan feel even more helpless as Daddy pulled the back of Ryan’s diaper. “Just soggy,” Daddy chuckled. “Good baby,” he pinched Ryan’s blushing cheek. “Time for num nums!” Daddy released Ryan from his crib and picked him up to carry him down to the kitchen. Daddy had fixed Ryan the usual breakfast of mushy oatmeal, and after locking him in the highchair tightly, he went about the usual routine of tying the bib round Ryan’s neck and getting his bottle ready. But before taking Ryan’s pacifier out, he gave him a stern look. “Now Ryan, you’ve got two choices. You can kick up a fuss and try and act like a big boy if you want. But all that’s going to earn you is your binkie back in your mouth, a good spanking and the rest of the day in the crib with an enema cleanout to stop your fussing. Or, you can be a good baby and eat your num nums for dadda without a fuss at all. So, tell me - are you going to be a good baby?” Ryan sucked on his paci and nodded up at Daddy. He knew this wasn’t the right time to try and formulate an escape anyway - he had to make Daddy let his guard down, and as much as he hated it, Ryan knew that meant he had to fully submit to the treatment at least for a bit. Daddy removed the pacifier straps and finally let Ryan’s jaw move freely again. “I want to hear you say it. Are you going to act like a big boy?” Ryan swallowed and adopted the cute childish tone that Daddy had trained him to use. “No Dadda, I won’t.” “And what will you be?” “I’ll be a good baby.” “Because…?” Ryan swallowed hard and blushed as he said it: “Because I am a baby.” Daddy smiled widely. “That’s right Ryan. You’re just a widdle baby boy and nothing more. And once we get some num nums in baby’s tummy, we’re going to start some new methods to make little Ryan into the happiest little baby in the land!” Ryan gulped inwardly as Daddy started spooning the familiar mushy muck into (and onto) Ryan’s mouth. That window of opportunity for escape seemed to be getting smaller and smaller… Chapter 20 - Who’s a Good Baby? After breakfast, Ryan found himself back in the nursery again. But there were two new additions that he swore were never there before - a huge TV screen, much bigger than the old one, and what looked like an oversized baby bouncer facing it. Daddy hoisted Ryan up into it and strapped him in tightly. “Daddy’s got some fun stuff for baby Ryan to watch while Daddy does some work. It’s a special show just for babies so Daddy can’t watch it!” He ruffled Ryan’s hair and squeezed his still soggy crotch. Daddy strapped the paci back in Ryan’s mouth and popped a pair of headphones over his head. And then, Ryan was alone. He could barely move at all - just sorta wriggle and squirm to make him bounce up and down. He whimpered behind his paci as he felt more helpless than ever. Suddenly, the massive screen burst into life and a whimsical childish tune started filling his ears. A bunch of happy teddy bears were dancing across the colourful screen to a simple rhythm. It caught Ryan’s attention and he was a little captivated. The melody was gentle and soothing, and the way the bears danced back and forth on screen was transfixing. He started sucking his paci to the rhythm of the music and bobbing his head along too. He felt very soothed and blissful as he happily sucked his binky. “Snap out of it!” He thought to himself, breaking free from his infantile trance state. He had to avoid whatever this bizarre show was doing to him and fight the hypnotic spell. But all he could do was try and avoid looking at the screen, and when he did, it felt like the hypnotic music grew louder and louder, and all Ryan wanted to do was suck his binkie and watch the funny bears dance across the screen and bounce up and down. He was vaguely aware of his diaper growing warm and wet as it pressed up against his skin, but he thought no more of it once his eyes were glued back to the screen. Suddenly, the bears stopped dancing, but the music continued at a lower volume. The “head” bear looked at the camera and said, “It’s baby time! Who’s a big boy?” The bear pointed at the screen… no, the bear pointed right at Ryan. “Are you a big boy?” ‘Of course I am,’ Ryan thought to himself. “No’ me,” Ryan said clumsily behind the pacifier, not even thinking about his words as they just sort of tumbled out instinctively. “No, that’s right!” The bear said happily. “You’re just a baby!” Ryan smiled gleefully and nodded. “Who’s a good baby?” “I’m a goo’ bay-bee,” Ryan said. “Who’s just a baby?” “I’m jus’ a bay-bee!” “Good baby!” Ryan kicked happily and sucked his binkie in bliss. Yup, he was just a baby. Just a silly little baby who loved his daddy. “What do babies do?” One of the bears asked. The main bear smiled and said, “Well, that’s what we’re going to teach the baby!” Ryan felt a mix of emotions. He felt so oddly happy and gleeful, and wriggled about in his bouncer, but in the back of his mind he felt the terror of his now-suppressed adult consciousness that had seemingly been replaced with a powerful infantile bliss. It felt so good to submit to it. It felt so good to become a baby. It felt so right to be a baby. Ryan was a baby. Just a happy little baby. “First, babies suck their binkies.” Ryan sucked happily and kicked his feet. “Babies don’t drink from cups, they drink from their baba!” Ryan loved his milky babas that Daddy made for him. He wanted one now! “Babies always eat with a bib and love their num nums!” “And…” the main baby paused and looked straight at Ryan again… “babies make poopies in their diapees!” Ryan immediately felt a soft warm mush spread all over his bottom as he filled his diaper without a care in the world. Ryan’s adult mind was screaming in horror but his body had been taken over by a vastly powerful infantile power that just kept sucking his paci harder and harder as Ryan bounced up and down in his soiled diaper. The bears clapped. “Good baby!” They all said in unison. “Good babies always make stinkies in their diapees!” Ryan giggled and bounced, feeling the mess smushing up against his butt. It felt so good to be a good baby and make stinkies. He wanted to do it all the time now. He wanted to make Daddy happy. He knew that making Daddy happy meant he had to be a good baby. And now, Ryan knew that being a good baby meant making stinkies in his diapees. “Are you a big boy?” The bear asked again. Ryan empathically shook his head and said, “No!” “Are you a baby?” Ryan nodded energetically. “I’m a baby!” “Who’s a stinky baby?” “I am!” “Who’s a stinky baby?” “I’m a stinky baby!” “Good baby!” The screen and the colours began to swirl before Ryan’s eyes making his pupils dilate. Ryan sucked his binkie and bounced up and down in his poopy diaper as the first bits of his baby programming latched themselves onto his mind. Chapter 21 - Baby Wants His Baba “Showtime’s over, baby!” Ryan immediately jolted back to his senses. The film was over; long over, in fact. He completely blanked once the bears had appeared… and all he remembered was being all happy and blissful as he sucked his paci and– “Oh my, I think someone is a stinky baby!” Ryan’s ears immediately pricked up at that and he looked straight at Daddy. “Who’s a stinky baby?” Daddy chuckled as he unstrapped Ryan and hoisted him into his arms. Ryan felt it again - that overwhelming sense of bliss taking over his body. He started sucking his binkie to the rhythm of the music again. “You’re a good baby for going poopy in your diaper. Such a good baby. You like being a good baby, don’t you, Ryan?” Ryan looked at Daddy and immediately found himself nodding. He did like being a good baby and making Daddy happy. He wanted to know how else he could make Daddy happy. Daddy patted Ryan’s heavily poopy diaper and the sensation of poop smudging against his butt immediately snapped Ryan out of it. What the hell was that? He felt like he entered some sort of trance and all sense of self and maturity was replaced by infantile simplicity and bliss. Daddy chuckled again as he laid Ryan’s poopy butt down to change him. “There’s a good baby. Looks like your baby programming went very well. From now on, you’ll have no control over your poopies ever again. Don’t worry, this is just the beginning. We’ll work on your speech next, I think. Before long, you’ll learn to love your new life. You’ll be a real baby boy, Ryan!” Ryan’s eyes widened in terror as he realised what Daddy was doing to him. He didn’t just want to treat Ryan like a baby; he was now doing his best to make sure Ryan became a baby. And he was well on his way… “Time for a baba!” Ryan felt that gush of overwhelming babyishness flow through him again. ‘Babies love their babas,’ he remembered the bears saying. Silly bears, they were so colourful and cuddly. Maybe Daddy would get Ryan a bear like that if he was a good baby and drank his baba– Ryan snapped back to reality. This was really beginning to terrify him. Lying in Daddy’s lap, he tried to move away as Daddy brought the bottle to his lips. He knew that drinking the bottle in this state would only make his programming even harder to resist. Ryan had to resist. He had to break free of Daddy’s power and stop himself from being regressed into a mindless infant. But all he could do was close his mouth. “Open up, Ryan. Be a good baby and drink your baba.” It took all of Ryan’s willpower and then some to keep his mouth shut. The voice in his head was saying, ‘Daddy’s right, I am a baby and I need my baba, and I love my baba…’ Acting purely on reflex, Ryan knocked the bottle out of Daddy’s hand. Daddy looked very cross, and Ryan immediately regretted it. With one swift move, Ryan was thrust over Daddy’s knee and his diaper pulled down to expose his butt. SLAP! The spanks came hard and fast on Ryan’s butt and thighs. He’d been spanked before, but somehow this time felt even worse to Ryan. In fact, he could feel his emotions getting out of control. And then like a dam bursting, Ryan burst into tears and started howling with pain. It was a good minute of spanking before Daddy stopped, and Ryan was a complete blubbering mess. His face was red and hot and streaked with tears. Daddy looked him in the eye. “Now tell me, are you going to be a good baby?” Ryan sniffled and nodded. “Tell me.” “I-I’ll be a good baby,” Ryan whimpered out. “Do you want your baba?” “Yes Daddy…” “Say it properly!” Daddy slapped Ryan on the thigh again and made him sob. “Yes Daddy! I want my baba! I want my baba!” “Good baby.” Ryan was laid back in Daddy’s lap and the bottle offered again. This time, he took it without protest. Still a blubbery mess of emotion, he immediately latched onto the nipple and suckled the milk down fast. He just wanted his baba. Daddy put Ryan’s paci back in, but didn’t strap it in. He need not anyway, since Ryan passively accepted it and sucked. Back in the crib for nap time, Ryan tried to muster the resolve to calm down and think of a way out… but then the hypnotic music started playing gently, and Ryan felt his mind empty. He sucked his binkie to the rhythm, felt his diapee expand and grow warm as he wet and his eyelids grow heavy as he drifted off to a peaceful, dreamless sleep… just like a good baby should. Chapter 22 - Reprogramming Continues The next day, Ryan woke up as usual in the relatively early morning. He groggily stirred, sucked his paci and cuddled his teddy. He had slept so well; like a baby, even. Ryan rolled over and sat up. But it was when he sat his heavily diapered bottom on the mattress that he realised something was very, scarily different: he was met with the unmistakeable smushing sensation of a poop-filled diaper. Ryan froze in terror, and the smell of poop quickly reached his nostrils to confirm that yes, he had made stinkies in his diaper in his sleep. Ryan’s heart started pounding with terror. He really felt like he was losing his entire sense of adulthood and reverting back to infancy at a speed he never even thought possible. The most terrifying thing was, the only thought going through his head: ‘I want my Daddy’. His emotions were welling up inside of him and he felt like he would burst. Ryan opened his mouth and his paci fell out as he let out an involuntary whine before he came back to his senses and clasped his hands over his mouth. He really did just about cry because he needed a diaper change. He was losing himself already. Daddy came in at that, clearly hearing Ryan’s little whimpers. He praised Ryan for making stinkies as usual, which made him swell with happiness. Ryan really loved being a good baby and making stinkies. Ryan shook his head again, clearing the haze. He felt so powerless up against these infantile traits that seemed to be slowly taking over his mind. After a diaper change and breakfast, Daddy announced it was time for Ryan’s show again. This time, Ryan wasn’t locked in his bouncer or had his paci strapped in, but was just sat in front of the TV. Daddy said he was just going to go to the store while Ryan got to enjoy some more baby conditioning and reprogramming. He kissed Ryan on the cheek and left. Ryan was alert. This was his chance! He waited to hear Daddy’s car leave the driveway, as the screen burst into life again. The music penetrated his mind and he started sucking his binkie to its rhythm once again. He loved his binkie, it made him feel so happy and peaceful and reminded him of his baba, which he also loved. The bears danced onto the screen and Ryan beamed widely. He couldn’t stop himself from clapping a little bit with glee. It was his favourite show! His adult conscience screamed in horror as it knew another aspect of himself was about to be reverted back to infancy, but the hypnotic power of the bears had already taken hold of Ryan completely. He took absolutely no notice of the fact that he was wetting himself without the slightest semblance of control. The session yesterday had seemingly completely taken away his toilet training. “Who’s a good baby?” The bears asked again. “I am!” Ryan said happily. “I’m a good baby!” “Yes you are! Are you ready for your next baby lesson?” Ryan’s adult consciousness was begging with his overpowering baby self to resist. ‘Just get up. Look away, stand up and go. The door is wide open, he’s gone. You can escape before it’s too late.’ “Yes!” Ryan said, nodding. “This is a big one… can you count to ten with us?” The bears counted, and Ryan counted along with them. Easy! “Good baby! Now you try again!” Ryan started counting alone. “One, two… three… uh… f-five… no… that’s not right…” Ryan was confused. He knew what came after three, and it wasn’t five, it was… wait… what was it?! Ryan didn’t know what came after three. The information was genuinely absent from his mind. He looked up in confusion and shock. “Good baby! Babies don’t need to count, that’s what Daddy is for! No more numbers for you, baby.” Ryan nodded emphatically at the bears. That made sense! Of course babies don’t need numbers. That’s a big boy thing! “Now look around the room. You should see some words.” Ryan did so; he saw a big picture book in the corner and grabbed it. It was a simple story about bears, of course, “The Bears in the Woods”. “Now read those words, baby.” He opened the book and found a random sentence. “The bears loved the woods; they would always frolick and play together,” Ryan read slowly and out loud. He looked up at the screen again. The main bear looked him straight in the eye, and said, “Good baby! But I think you should try again!” Ryan looked down and went to read again, but the words had changed. In fact, they weren’t words at all now - they were just unintelligible squiggles. Ryan turned the pages of the book frantically, but saw only more squiggles. He closed the book and looked at the title - but it too was just a mass of nonsense squiggles. “Good baby! Babies don’t need to read. Daddy reads for baby! No more reading for baby!” Ryan had just completely lost the ability to read and count, but he didn’t mind right now. In his utterly transfixed and hypnotised state, he felt right. “One more thing… babies need to be talking like babies too! Say, ‘Daddy’.” Ryan repeated. The bears continued reciting a bunch of words to Ryan for a good few minutes, as Ryan repeated them back to them. ‘Diapee’, ‘stinkies’, ‘baba’… all babyish words that sounded very cute and infantile, as well as normal words like ‘thank you’ and ‘please’ that had been babified into ‘fankyoo’ and ‘pwease’. At the end, the bears praised Ryan again, and he swelled with happiness. “Good baby!” The screen started swirling again, and Ryan’s pupils dilated again. In the absence of his binkie, he shoved his thumb in his mouth and started sucking away to the beat. The programming continued to take over his brain as the door laid wide open. The front door was even unlocked. But Ryan didn’t even notice anymore. Any thought of escaping had long been wiped from his thoughts. He just sucked his thumb and stared at the colours and swirls as he descended further and further into infancy. Daddy came back to find Ryan asleep on the floor, his thumb in his mouth as he gently ducked, and his diaper soaked. Daddy smiled. Ryan was ready for another day out. Chapter 23 - Another Grand Day Out “Wakey wakey! Naptime’s over, baby!” Ryan opened his eyes in surprise. He was in the crib again, on his stomach, with his thumb planted in his mouth. He sucked it placidly for a few seconds before coming to and yanking it out, covered in drool. He blushed furiously at his infantile transgression, but Daddy just chuckled and ruffled his hair. “Good baby,” Daddy smiled. “You’re such a good little boy, Ryan. You love being Daddy’s baby, don’t you?” Ryan’s trance was reactivated with the words “good baby”. His thoughts emptied out of his mind, and he was transfixed on Daddy. He loved his big strong Daddy. And he did love being a baby. He was a baby. Nothing more. He smiled vacantly and nodded. Daddy smirked. “Time for a diapee change, tiger! You’re soaked! Besides, we’ve got somewhere to be soon. Daddy needs to take his baby to see a special doctor for a checkup, but we need to run some errands first!” Ryan got jolted back to reality as Daddy laid his soaked butt down on the changing table. At first he was mildly terrified of the prospect of another public humiliation… but then he realised this was a chance to escape! Surely he’d be able to signal to someone that he was being kept prisoner, and someone would rescue him from Daddy’s clutches. Daddy put Ryan into double thick diapers again, and picked out the cutest outfit again: a sailor suit with the smallest pair of shorts Ryan had ever seen. They did absolutely nothing to hide the massive diaper bulge in front and back, and the leg bands of the diaper could be easily seen through the extremely brief leg holes. Daddy wasn’t bothering with big boy wear this time. Daddy got ready and packed Ryan’s diaper bag ready for the day out. Ryan squirmed nervously while he watched: Daddy stuck a few diapers, powder, baby wipes, his paci, bottle, a bib, spoon and some baby food… and what looked like a very babyish but nonetheless intimidating harness. Daddy noticed Ryan’s nervous look and chuckled. “This is just for naughty babies who try and run off. But that’s not you, is it, little guy?” Ryan nervously shook his head. “Do you know what you are?” Daddy grinned. Ryan squirmed in discomfort as Daddy leaned in to whisper in his ear. “You’re a good baby.” Ryan could feel that overwhelming warmth flood his body at those words. Whenever Daddy called him a good baby, everything just seemed so much nicer, so much more colourful and warmer, and so much happier. It was the most overwhelming sensation he’d ever felt, and it was impossible to resist. Daddy grinned widely and gently pushed Ryan’s paci into his mouth, which Ryan immediately accepted and sucked to the rhythm of that music that was now resonating around his brain. He heard the bears’ voices in his head. ‘Good baby’, they chanted in unison to the rhythm of the music. Suckle suckle suckle. Good baby. He opened his eyes and looked at Daddy, who was carrying him to the car. Daddy smiled down at Ryan and pinched his cheek and said it again: ‘Good baby’. Ryan smiled behind his paci as Daddy patted his super thickly padded bottom, making Ryan giggle. The mantras of the bears kept resonating in Ryan’s head. Good baby. Good baby. Just a baby. Just a baby. Daddy’s baby. Just Daddy’s good baby… The click of a car seat lock encasing Ryan’s crotch finally brought him out of his deep trance properly. Daddy had been free to secure Ryan in his car seat, and no amount of fiddling with the straps or lock could budge it at all. In fact, Daddy chuckled at his efforts when he climbed into the drivers’ seat. Ryan could only sit in nerve wracked anticipation as Daddy drove him off, without a single clue of where he was being taken or what awaited him. As they stopped at a light, another car pulled up right beside them. Ryan was wise enough to know (with a stern look from Daddy as a reminder) that things could only get so much worse if he tried to make a scene in front of these people - after all, he was tightly strapped into this car seat, so there was no escape from his wrath. But Ryan did suddenly become much more conscious of how infantile he looked as he looked down at his adorable sailor suit outfit, and then he looked back at the adjacent car and realised the occupants (a young teenage couple) were staring at him. Ryan immediately spat the pacifier out and went bright red; he could’ve sworn he recognised the guy from school. Daddy tutted and said, “You’re a fussy baby tonight, aren’t you?” He grabbed the dangling paci and shoved it straight back into Ryan’s mouth. “You keep your binkie in for now. The couple started laughing and Ryan went bright pink with humiliation. But he still dared not resist or protest - he was in no such position of power to do anything of the sort. He could only suck his pacifier to try and forget the humiliation. He started sucking that pacifier a lot faster though when Daddy pulled up at their destination. “Here we are, lil guy… a playground!” Chapter 24 - Park Time Ryan looked around the park in trepidation. It was a big park; lots of swings, slides, merry-go-rounds, those bouncy horses on a spring, and a few benches as well. It was also totally empty, and Ryan was unsure if that was a blessing or a curse. He could only assume one thing: Daddy was expecting him to play. Daddy took him by the hand and led him over to the swings first, in a brisk stride that made Ryan waddle in an almost comical way as he tried to cope with the huge diaper in his far-too-brief shorts. He could only imagine how massive his butt looked, and he was partly grateful that the park was deserted… but his heart sank once he realised it meant escaping Daddy would be impossible without other people around. He wasn’t dumb enough to just try and run away; he needed a real and proper distraction. Daddy picked Ryan up and sat him in the swing seat. “Play time for baby,” he cooed while he pushed Ryan gently in the swing. Daddy made him play on all the equipment, and made sure to supervise him closely at every step - Ryan went bright red when he realised it was because Daddy was filming and taking pictures of his playtime. “Isn’t this fun?” Daddy chuckled. Ryan had to nod; he couldn’t tell if it was the brainwashing or not, but he couldn’t help but smile and enjoy the playground, especially the merry-go-round while Daddy spun him round and round. It aroused the playful child in him - the one that always enjoyed playgrounds and parks such as these but never got the chance to once it became socially unacceptable for someone his age to still play like this. He needn’t worry about that now. After a good half hour of play, Daddy led Ryan over to the park bench, his soggy diaper making him waddle all the way (when did he go? He didn’t remember anymore). The bib went round his neck and the usual routine of spoonfed mush followed. Ryan was extra nervous about people seeing, and for good reason - a jogger couple ran by, distracting Ryan as he made eye contact with him. He must had looked one hell of a sight with his big Cookie Monster bib and face all covered in mushy baby food, and Daddy certainly didn’t help matters when the spoon collided with Ryan’s cheek while he was distracted, smearing the entire side with yellow mush. “You really are a cranky one tonight, huh?” Daddy chided a little too loudly. “Stop being a fussy baby and open wide for Daddy!” The couple gawked as they passed, and Ryan blushed furiously. But he had to stay calm. His opportunity had yet to come. The babyish humiliation would just have to be endured… but how much longer could he take it? After a milky baba and a wipe down, Ryan was made to continue playing. Daddy took dozens of photos and made Ryan pose on the equipment. And just as Ryan was bouncing on the bouncy horse, a big warm smushy sensation began to cover his rear end. He groaned inwardly as his bowel muscles betrayed not a single ounce of control and Ryan uncontrollably messed himself again. Daddy smiled at Ryan - he knew exactly what happened. “What’s wrong, baby? Do you need Daddy’s help?” Ryan nodded solemnly. “Aww… did baby make a stinky?” Without warning, he pulled Ryan towards him and yanked down his shorts, exposing his massive diaper butt for all to see. “That’s okay, baby, we can still play for a while longer.” He chuckled and patted Ryan on the butt, making him whine as the mess was mushed about. He was about to put Ryan back on the horsie when two guys talking loudly rounded the corner. Daddy looked around for a second, and Ryan realised that now was his chance! While Daddy was distracted, Ryan kneed him in the crotch and punched him in the gut. Daddy was taken aback and doubled over, giving Ryan the chance to sprint away… well, he tried to sprint, but forgot about the bulky poopy diaper around his waist so he stumbled and fell on his face, but quickly got up and corrected himself into a very fast but awkward waddle. The joggers saw Ryan approaching them and stopped in their tracks, speechless at the sight of this flustered young man in a sailor suit sans pants and a very big and saggy diaper around his waist, waddling towards them. Ryan caught his breath and quickly said to the guys, “You gotta help me! I’ve been kidnapped by a lunatic who’s forcing me to be his baby! I need the cops!” Well, at least that’s what Ryan thought he said. What actually came out of Ryan’s mouth was, “You gotsta help me! I made a big poopie in my diapee. I need my dadda!” Ryan looked confused at the guys for a second as they looked bemused at each other and started trying not to laugh, before he realised what he said and immediately clasped his hands over his mouth. There was absolutely no way that was what he was trying to say. “No, that’s not what I meant to say! He’s brainwashing me into becoming a mindless baby, and I can’t resist!” Well, it actually sounded more like, “Nooooo, I made big stinkies! I want my Daddy!” “Oh yeah?” one of the guys taunted. “You need your daddy, little baby?” Ryan was freaking out. He realised that the programming earlier hadn’t just wiped his brain of the ability to read or count, but now it had somehow reduced his vocabulary to the level of a 3-year-old toddler’s. “Aww, look at the little baby,” they taunted. “Holy crap, you stink! Did you actually shit your diaper? Jesus Christ, you are a baby!” “I’m not a baby!!” Ryan whined… or rather, “I want my baba!!” “Aww, don’t cry baby. Looks like your Daddy’s coming right over!” Ryan didn’t even have a chance to turn around before he felt a large rubber nipple suddenly fill his mouth and Daddy’s firm hand grasp his shoulder after shoving Ryan’s binkie in his mouth. “Shhh, silly baby. You know better than to run away from Daddy. I’m gonna have to keep an extra close eye on you now so you don’t try and run off.” “Jeez,” one of the guys laughed. “You’d have to keep him on a leash!” Daddy laughed. “Funny you should mention that, actually…” Ryan felt that sinking feeling as Daddy rummaged around in the diaper bag and retrieved the harness that Ryan dreaded so much. In no time, Ryan was quickly fastened into it, with Daddy tightly clutching the leash. Ryan whimpered. His escape attempt, pitiful as it was, had indeed failed and he knew Daddy wasn’t gonna let his guard down like that ever again. The guys were still snickering at him, just as Daddy was fussing over his straps and making sure he was locked in tight. The constant taunting of the two guys, the humiliation of Daddy’s constant fussing, the pervasive smell of his stinky diaper, and most of all the knowledge that he had failed to escape his baby prison… it all became too much for Ryan, and he couldn’t stop himself bursting into tears. He realised how pitiful he looked as he sucked his binkie and the tears rolled down his cheeks. But he just couldn’t stop. The guys finally left, and Ryan started to calm down. But he was still miserable, and Daddy seemed to notice because he pulled Ryan in for a tight hug when they got back to the car after Daddy finally changed his smelly diaper. “It’s OK, Ryan. Daddy’s not mad that you tried to run away. In fact, I expected it. But I hope you understand now that there’s no way out. You’re going to be a baby no matter what, and it’s only going to make your life much easier and happier if you just accept it.” He stroked Ryan’s cheek, and Ryan said nothing, just continued to suck his pacifier to calm himself down. “Good baby,” Daddy smiled. The butterflies didn’t come that time, but for good reason - Ryan was angry. Daddy had reduced him to a humiliating little plaything, and Ryan realised that the more he got scared, the easier it was going to be for Daddy to brainwash him into submission. Well, no more of that. It was time to get mad. Daddy could take away all of his adult privileges and identity; he could take away his toilet training, his ability to read, his ability to count… he could even force him to speak like a baby. But he couldn’t break Ryan’s spirit. Chapter 25 - Six Weeks Later Six weeks had passed since Ryan’s little excursion out - although to Ryan, it could’ve been six days or six months, the days just blended into each other now. Ryan awoke to a gentle tinkle of his baby mobile, slowly spinning above his head. He loved watching the spinning stars and spaceships, and he sucked his binky mindlessly while he squirmed. Daddy stopped strapping him down at night so he could roll over and cuddle his bear without any trouble. Ryan’s tummy started rumbling so he sat up and squatted, frowning as he pushed some bad thoughts out of his mind. Once he did that, he sat back down but suddenly his diaper felt all squishy and stinky. He felt his emotions start to well up, and involuntarily he started sobbing, the pacifier falling out and dangling by a clip to his teddy bear onesie. Daddy came in after a few moments and started cooing, making Ryan immediately calm down a little. Daddy always made everything better. Daddy was making all of those scary thoughts and dreams that sometimes plagued Ryan go away for good. Daddy picked Ryan up and cuddled him closely, patting his stinky bottom. Daddy said... something to Ryan. Ryan found it hard to understand what Daddy said anymore, it kinda just sounded like happy noises from Daddy so it made Ryan happy but he didn’t really know what he actually said. Then Ryan was being carried down the hall. He thought he was gonna get a change, but Daddy had already taken him out of the nursery. Ryan couldn’t help but pout. He felt like he was forgetting something very big, but he couldn’t fathom what it was. His memory was getting fuzzier. Daddy placed Ryan down into his high chair and strapped him in. Breakfast, that must be what he forgot. Ryan squirmed involuntarily and the big stinky mess in his diaper squished against his bum. No, there was something else still. The bib went round Ryan’s neck and he tugged at it. “I’m a Good Baby”, it said. Ryan couldn’t read it, since it just looked like blocks and weird squiggles, but he nodded anyway. He was a good baby. He sucked his binky rhythmically and within moments, all of his conscious thought left his mind as if was quietly asked to leave. Ryan felt warm, fuzzy and comfy. His big stinky diaper felt all silly and poopy but he knew that big babies like him needed to make stinkies in his diaper. He wasn’t a big boy who could use the potty and eat big boy food and make choices for himself. Ryan was a baby who needed diapers and feeding and Daddy and bottles and he was never going to be big ever aga— The spoon collided with Ryan’s mouth and the mush smeared all over his face. Ryan was so zoned out that he didn’t even notice Daddy sit down with his big bowl of yummy baby mush for Ryan’s breakfast. Daddy said something again, and Ryan opened his mouth on command. He still didn’t know what Daddy said, but it sounded right anyway. He shifted in his high chair and felt the warm squishy mess smush up against his peepee now. He was so stinky but he didn’t even notice anymore. After breakfast, it would be time for his warm baba, a stinky diaper change, and then playtime. It was the same routine as ever. But what was it that he was forgetting? He was starting to worry that if he didn’t remember soon, he’d never remember it again. He didn’t know how right he was.

Re-upload of a story I did not write Originally from: https://littlebearblueab.tumblr.com/post/627895101254959104/toddler-tedium Also available at: https://www.diaper-bois.com/stories/toddler-tedium/chapters/toddler-tedium Toddler Tedium Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock. The sound of the clock, a circular analog piece with a baby blue rim and an ever-grinning, happily diapered teddy bear set behind the rotating hands, cut through the relative quiet of the playroom. James could hear other faint noises from his position on the soft foam playmat – the click-clack of daddy making himself breakfast all the way in the kitchen, a dog barking in the yard across the street, the buzzy hum of a fan making futile attempts to blow away the summer heat – but they all may as well not have existed in comparison to the infernal timepiece. Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock. Looking about himself in frustration, James nursed irritably on his pacifier and took in the small, odd-shaped piece of floor that had become his world as of late. Chunky plastic walls surrounded him, brightly colored in primary blue, red, and yellow. They came up just a bit shorter than his sitting height. Somewhere buried into the carpet were short peg stands that kept the walls upright and in place, ensuring the occupant was penned inside. Thin, long slits in the plastic slats allowed him a view of the world outside, while dutifully preventing him from ever actually reaching it. Admittedly there wasn’t much else to look at. Just his tall, sturdy changing table on the room’s opposite end, well-stocked with columns of colorfully printed disposable diapers, bulky white cloth diapers, piles of colorful plastic pants, and rows of baby powder and wipes. He spent enough time up on the table’s cheerfully printed foam changing mat that looking at it had long-since ceased holding his interest. Nearby was the room’s door, brown and boring, barely cracked to let daddy hear him whining if he needed a snack, baba, or change. Last came the naughty chair, with the black-dyed leather instrument, better known to him as Mr. Paddle, hanging off of a corner of the backrest with a loop of rope. James shuddered as he did his best to avoid looking at the chair, failing miserably and staring with resentment at the place daddy took him to receive his spankings. Forcing his gaze away, trying to bury the memories associated with that place of punishment, he stared down at his diaper. Baby animals grinned back up at him, the padding already bulging and squishy from the morning’s round of wet and messy accidents. James blinked in shock as he noticed the dirty yellow coloring that stained the diaper’s previously white padding was, in fact, actively spreading out. The faint sensation of a growing warmth inside the diaper reached his brain and he flushed red in humiliation as pee mixed with poop inside his infantile underwear. Of all other things besides his boredom, the last thing he wanted to consider at the moment was his ever-increasing incontinence. Instead, James shifted his focus to the colorful playmat that his increasingly soggy diaper was resting on. The soft and springy pad depicted various simple and blocky animals with their names underneath, providing his crinkly bottom even further cushy protection while in the pen. The squishy material made sure his knees, hands, and butt never ached or got tired while playing. If only he could say the same about his enthusiasm, he thought ruefully as he sat back and surveyed the rest of the enclosure. Toys littered the playpen, seemingly abandoned in various states of play. A coloring book opened to a half-finished page. Action figures lined up, entrenched in an apparently unending battle. A ring-stacker with only the smallest ring on the peg, the rest somehow having been scattered to all corners of the enclosure. Several stuffed animals were strewn about as well, the big, beige teddy bear cuddled tightly to the adult baby’s chest included. James briefly considered finishing the coloring page, but the thought of filling in the lines of what must have been his hundredth sunny cartoon animal picture just wasn’t doing it for him. Normally, or at least in the normal that existed before daddy introduced the playpen, seeing all these toys in one place for him to play with would have sent his heart aflutter. After several weeks of being guided through the chubby plastic gate, secured behind him with a resounding clunk of the plastic lock, and made to sit down to play every day, things were wearing thin. The dumb clock with its dumb, goofy teddy bear wasn’t helping things either. It was just a reminder that he’d been set down to play only an hour ago and, in all likelihood, wouldn’t be let out for another few hours. Released so he could crawl behind his caregiver’s patient legs into the kitchen where a highchair lunch of daddy’s “messy baby specialty”, spaghetti-o’s and mashed peas with a bottle of formula, would be waiting for him. Fortunately, once he’d been spoon-fed his numnums and gotten all cleaned up, he’d be allowed time to do what he wanted after that. Until dinner, at least. But lunch seemed like forever away right now. Dinner? An eternity. James felt frustration building inside at how helpless he’d become, not helped in the least by the squish and stink of his used diaper. The playpen walls were barely a couple feet tall. He could just stand up and step right over them! Unfortunately even something as simple as standing up wasn’t an action he was allowed right now, at least not without permission. Doing so would inevitably result in another date with Mr. Paddle and several days stuck in his punishment booties. The booties were nasty things. All cutesy and innocent to an outside observer, but with dull spikes set into the soles and magnetic locks at the ankles to ensure that any attempt to stand would result in a painful lesson. Most importantly to daddy, they certainly left no choice in leaving his playpen. The diaperboy shifted uncomfortably in his infantile prison, almost able to feel the sting of the paddle and the faint bite of the spikes digging into his heels despite his “correction” from daddy having been almost a week past. In short, James ruminated, he was stuck where he was. A fully-grown man in his early 30’s with a pacifier plugging his mouth, thickly layered diapers taped securely around his waist that he’d been progressively filling with piddle and mush, and afraid to leave a playpen for fear of punishment from his daddy. Not just his daddy, but his husband, who fully expected him to entertain himself with the simple toddler toys each day. He flushed red as he realized his peepee had somehow grown hard and twitchy at this particular thought, pulling his bear in for a closer cuddle and nursing a bit more intently on the baby blue pacifier in his mouth. Everything about the situation was so hot in concept! If only it were as engaging in real life, too. To his credit, he had managed to keep himself entertained for quite a while. Two weeks went by after daddy had brought the playpen into the house and for two weeks James had managed to enjoy himself for four hours of every day. He reveled in the infantile headspace brought about by the wealth of toys and plushies, not to mention knowing he was being “kept somewhere safe while daddy works”, as daddy enjoyed putting it. The third week had proved to be his downfall, however. It was just last Thursday when James had finally grown tired of all the brightly colored toys and decided to make some additions to the playpen to try to keep it feeling fresh and fun. He had stood up, stepped over the playpen wall, and toddled through the house, gathering and depositing an old TV, his game console, and his giant stuffed bear, Bearnard, who had become a welcome addition since then for both nice and naughty sorts of snuggles. James realized he had caught daddy’s attention about half-way through, but his partner hadn’t said a word, simply observing and letting him proceed. When James had finished and was feeling a bit satisfied with himself, daddy had silently taken his hand and tugged him over to the straight-backed and rigid wood chair in the room’s corner where his dates with Mr. Paddle occurred. The naughty chair. Immediately knowing what was coming, but too strongly conditioned in accepting his punishments to resist, he let himself be pulled across daddy’s lap. The soaked, droopy diaper between his legs was tugged down to expose his smooth-shaven cheeks and thighs beneath. Tears had already begun welling up in his eyes in anticipation of the impending spanking. “James,” his husband had rumbled in that soft and firm daddy voice, one hand gently patting and massaging his bottom, “First I want you to know that I’m proud of you. You were such a big boy, finding all that fun stuff and getting it set up so nicely in your playpen. You did very good work and daddy is happy to let you keep it all in there. However,” the rubbing stopped, “I think you know what you did wrong. Do you know what you did wrong, little boy?” Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock. From the nearby wall the teddy bear clock ticked away, the only sound in the tense and quiet playroom for several moments. James had been reluctant to admit to being naughty. He knew from the day the playpen had been set up that he wasn’t allowed out without daddy’s permission once he’d been put in. It was the one rule his grownup had stipulated regarding the new addition. Still, was he really being that naughty by taking it upon himself to alleviate his boredom instead of bothering daddy during work? At the time he hadn’t thought so and so he remained silent. Defiant, he now knew, to his own detriment. “Ah, so that’s how it is,” daddy let out a brief chuckle, “Fine, have it your way, fussypants. Let’s see if a tiny warm-up helps little Jamie find his voice.” SMACK! THWACK! CRACK! Without any further warning, daddy’s palm began slowly and steadily raining down blows on little Jamie’s butt. By ten spanks he was letting out whimpers. By twenty he was squirming and struggling, his preemptive tears having already streaked down his face, with more joining them each second. By thirty he’d started sobbing, loudly begging daddy to stop. That didn’t happen until the fortieth smack had landed and his sobs had turned into a full-on cry. “So. Are you feeling like speaking up now that we’ve gotten your tush all nice and warm?” “Yuh-yuh-yes daddy,” James had choked out past his tearful sobs. “I’ll ask again, then. What did you do wrong, little boy?” “I...I got out of my pwaypen wifout asking duh-daddy first. I’m sowwy daddy, I’m so sowwy!” He hadn’t even bothered trying to cover the pacifier-induced lisp by that point. “Good boy! That’s right, you got out of your playpen without daddy to help you. Babies like you need to be kept safe and sound somewhere that grownups know they won’t get in trouble, don’t they?” “Yes daddy!” “Good, I’m glad you understand. Now we can get your punishment for it out of the way. Remember, binky stays in or Mr. Paddle gets to have another visit.” The feel of the leather paddle being placed firmly across both cheeks had brought about a fresh wave of tears from the adult baby and his daddy wasted no time in putting it to use. Smack after razor-sharp smack sounded out as the paddle assaulted his poor tush, which was quickly turning a shade of deep crimson that bordered on purple. James had flailed at first, kicking his legs and wildly pumping his arms up and down with his hands balled up into weak fists. All this, despite knowing from past experience that any attempts to block the paddle or stand up would just make things worse. The impotent struggles rendered his wriggling movements as futile expressions of his infantile helplessness, at best. There was no other option. No escape. All he could do was accept, truly accept on a deep and emotional level, that he had been a bad baby boy and, as a result, he now needed a spanking to properly learn his lesson. Finally, after his world had shrunk down to nothing more than the stinging bite of the paddle and the spot of tear-soaked carpet inches away from his face - after his struggles had died down to feeble twitches and recalcitrant sobs - after he’d thoroughly resolved to never be naughty, ever again, the paddling stopped. Daddy had set the paddle aside and gently rubbed the adult toddler’s sore and burning bottom with his palm, leaning over to whisper firmly and intently about how James could be a good boy in the future. How babies belong in playpens when grownups aren’t there to watch over them and how James needed to be kept safe. That he wasn’t big enough to be allowed to wander around alone just yet. About how daddy only spanked because he wanted James to be his good baby boy. That this had been for his own good. They stayed like that for several minutes as James fought to stop crying, nodding along to daddy’s instructions and doing his best to internalize them like a good boy. As with the end of every spanking, a handful of cool, soothing lotion was soon applied to each cheek and his wet diaper was tugged back up to its rightful place on his bottom. They spent a long time afterwards in a close hug, with his legs straddling daddy’s waist and splayed to the sides of the naughty chair’s backrest, diaper drooping slightly between his husband’s thighs. James apologized more formally once he’d regained his composure, but daddy just shushed him, rubbing his back and telling him how much daddy loved his baby boy. That he’d already taken his punishment and apologized as much as he needed to. Now he just needed to behave. James simply nodded in response to this, burying his face into daddy’s shoulder and listening to the only sound in the otherwise silent room, a teddy bear clock dutifully ticking away the seconds. And behave he had, he reflected as his mind came back to the present. Every time he started getting bored of coloring books, stuffies, and toy trains, the stinging memory of the session with Mr. Paddle set him straight. The television and game console had to remain unplugged for a week as a reminder of his transgression, but he was due to get TV-privileges in a couple days. He almost wasn’t ashamed to admit that he was eagerly looking forward to watching toddler shows and playing children’s games. For the time being, however… Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.

Hi everyone. I hope you enjoy. I tried my hand at writing again. Unlike my previous attempts at writing, I have a plan for where this story is going, which makes it a lot easier, and a lot more fun to write. I've written it from two perspectives, which I originally had as two different fonts, but that doesn't translate here. Hopefully the colors are ok. You're My Baby, Teddy 1. Puddles Max Sneaking in and out of my room was no small feat. The window was smaller than I would like, and I’d grazed my elbows more times than I’d like to count. I couldn’t really do anything else, though. Going out the front, or telling my parents was a big no-no. Anything that might make them think even less of me was something I would like to avoid. So, I’d planned my escape and return carefully. I didn’t really enjoy parties, but missing one was not worth the risk. I have to maintain this balancing act, of not being wild enough to make my parents complain, but also not too goody-two-shoes that I’d be ribbed by the guys on the team. The term “alpha male” repulses me, but there is a certain pecking order at school, and it is my responsibility to maintain it. Eat or be eaten. Anyway, back to the point. Nick had the idea of throwing a start-of-term party. A way to relieve the stresses of now being seniors. The idea was for it to start late, and continue until later. He was never very particular with the details, but I’d got in the habit of appearing around eleven. I would show up, and try to enjoy myself. I’d got accustomed to a few bottles of beer, but never anything more. It was mostly a chance to dance, and maintain appearances. I would go to them, and spend time with the team. I liked the noise, and how I was able to fade a bit into the background. It was supposed to be a way to relieve the stress of school, but I found them to be more trouble than they were worth. Unfortunately, Kyle had come up with a competition between four of the guys on the team. We were required to prove ourselves. Whoever was shown to be more superior at a certain time was allowed to name the group. I was not going to lose, or allow myself to be shown up. The group of us has been called “Max’s Pack” for a while. Occasionally Brad or Nick would win, and it would be called “Brad’s Bunch”, or “Nick’s Clique”. “Kyle’s Club” hasn’t been the name more than twice since we started the competition two years ago. Missing a party was a sure chance of losing. And so I’d gone to Nick’s place. It was a booming party, as always. Nick’s parents really didn’t seem to mind at all, which always gave me a sense of shock. I’d grown accustomed to it, but a party at my place was never going to happen. The party started to quiet down around two, and I made my gradual way home. The streets were quiet and ominous at this time, with some streetlights broken. It felt romantic and secret, at the same time. Not that I’d say that to anyone. I’d chosen to ride my bike, as it was quieter. Pedaling home always gives me a sense of comfort, where I’m more alone, and I don’t need to put on an act. I won’t lie; being alone in general does that. I drove my bike over the lawn. It was always kept in meticulous condition, like everything at the house. Anything out of place would lead to Mom complaining. My bedroom window is small. When I was younger, it was easy enough to enter, but training for football had made me bulkier. It meant climbing up was easier, though. To get in, I’d need to climb up to the balcony of my brother’s room, and then walk along the wall to get to my window. It was a point of resentment that he had a balcony, but I didn’t. I chose the larger room, though. And the one that was further from my parents. I climbed up the face-brick wall. Our house has a more classic, vintage look about it. I wouldn’t call it a mansion, but it’s larger than some others around. I was grateful for my sneakers — they have a way more effective grip than you might expect. I still grazed my hands a little on the way up (the bricks aren’t particularly smooth). Getting from the balcony to my room was easier. I took a sneak peek at my brother. The little tyke was fast asleep, cuddled up with his teddy. You could hear his quiet snores. I smiled. At three years old, Luke was one of the highlights of my world. I want to be as good a brother to him as I can. I crossed the distance from the balcony to my window. It was scary at first, but I’m pretty used to it now. I squeezed my body together as I crouched to get in. Despite that, I still hit my head. Something didn’t feel right. “Where were you, Max?” I heard. I was immediately tense. The voice was my Mom’s, and she did not sound happy. I didn’t know how to respond. I couldn’t ignore her, but what could I say? I slid the window down, and started to try to say something. “Uh, I can explain, Mom.” My voice sounded small, and unsteady. I hated the trembling tone, and how it was higher than my normal, confident, deeper voice. “Explain what, Max? How you were out at two in the morning?” She stood up from my computer chair, glaring at me, “Maxwell Carter, what good reason could you possibly have?” “I went to a party at Nick’s. I thought it might be a good way to relieve the stress of school. It went on longer than I expected, and I couldn’t get away.” I was still standing by the window. I needed to sit down, but I wasn’t sure how she would take it. I headed towards my bed, and indicated I would like to sit down. “I don’t understand you.” She sighed, as she agreed to let me sit. “We go to all this extra effort. You’re pushing yourself for football scholarships, and struggling with some of your classes. How does going to a party, and possibly messing up your performance at school tomorrow, fit in with that? We raised you better than that.” How could I explain in a way that she would understand? If I hadn’t gone, I would have ruined my reputation. That was important to me. But it didn’t matter to her. “I-it wasn’t like that, Mom. I just wanted a break from the pressure.” “Oh, so now we put too much pressure on you? Max, you are a Carter. You are my son. That means I have certain expectations. I’m just looking out for you.” She sat down on the bed next to me, and cupped my chin. “You have so much potential. I don’t want to see you squander it.” “I’m sorry, Mom.” “I know. I don’t want this happening again, though. I don’t want you anywhere but home, school, and football practice, for the next month. Yes, that includes gym in the mornings.” I was crestfallen. I didn’t think I’d get away unscathed, but gym was the one time where I felt I could be myself. I didn’t need to act like the perfect son, nor the clichéd jock I had to be at school. Not being able to go to gym for a month felt like torture. “Can I at least go maybe once a week?” “We’ll see.” I sighed. That was as much as I was likely going to get. “I think we should both be heading to bed. I’ll see you in the morning. Love you.” My mom kissed me on the forehead, and got up to leave the room. “I love you too, Mom.” She left the room, turning of the light as she did. I tucked myself in, trying to get a few hours of rest. *** Morning arrived rudely. I’d set my alarm for six, which was when I’d normally wake up and head to gym. Not being able to do that, but still being awake this early, really stung. I tried to turn over, and go back to sleep. It was no use. My brain was awake, and it wasn’t willing to go back to sleep. Three and a half hours of shut-eye would have to do. I was probably awake before everyone else. I could defy my Mom’s orders, and go to the gym. That’s probably not a good idea, though. I needed to clear my head. As the son of two doctors, we have a fully stocked medicine cabinet. I wasn’t hungover — I’d never drunk that much — but some painkillers might help a little with the headache. I got out of bed, stretching as I did so. The scrapes from last night still stung a little, but they weren’t terrible. Before I headed down, I needed to straighten out my room. Mom was a stickler for tidiness, and some of that had rubbed off on me. My room is relatively bare. I don’t like posters, and I don’t display my interests that openly. There is a computer in the corner, sitting on my desk. It stays out of the way, but angled in such a way that it is easy to watch movies on it from my bed. My bed, which I was in the process of making, is a double. It has a patterned duvet on top, looking like waves. It matches the blue aesthetic of my room. There is one shelf, where I’ve got my collected figurines, and trophies. Mostly, the room feels empty, and too big for what is in it. My bedside table is round, holding a lava lamp. There is a chest of drawers which used to contain toys, but now holds my sports equipment, and comic books. After I made my bed, and put my pajamas in the wash basket, I headed down the stairs. As I suspected, no-one else was awake yet. I grabbed some paracetamol from the medicine cabinet in the kitchen, and headed back to my room. I felt so on edge. I was angry, and I felt trapped in this house, with my parent’s attitudes. Everything around me felt so controlled, and I just wanted to have some sense of freedom. Yes, my future is important. But everything else seemed to be being pushed away because of it. I needed to feel control over something in my life. I want to choose, not have my choices made for me. I started to do some push-ups. It felt good to be doing some exercise, even though I couldn’t properly relax in this environment. I needed to push myself, and actually break a sweat, but there was no real way to do that at home. Still, every little bit counts. After the workout, I could hear the others in the house stirring. I went and had a quick shower, and changed into my school clothes, before heading down the stairs. My family was sitting around the breakfast counter. I hated how typical it all felt. Like, can’t we have something that feels different from the family cliché? “Mowning, Maxie!” Luke shouted, as he saw me come down. He was exited, but that was normally the case for him. He looked like a three-year old version of me. We had the same sandy-brown hair, and brown eyes. We were built from the same cloth, and it was already obvious he was good at sports. He seemed so much happier than I was, though. “Hi there, buddy,” I ruffled his hair as I sat down on the stool next to him. “How did everyone sleep?” Mom glared at me, and didn’t answer. On the other hand, Dad seemed quite happy this morning. “I slept very well, actually. I heard you came in quite late, though. I don’t imagine you slept very much.” “Nah, I slept okay.” The conversation continued, with smalltalk about school and work. As I was getting up to leave, I noticed a strange smell. “Luke, are you not wearing a pull-up?” I asked, curious. “Mm-mm, nope, I’m a big boy. Mommy says I don’t need to wear them anymore, because I’ve been so good with the potty.” I looked down. My suspicion was right, unfortunately. There was a growing yellow puddle on the floor, under Luke’s stool, leading to mine. Luke was peeing his pants. “Oh, buddy, I think you had an accident. I’m so sorry. Let’s get you cleaned up.” Luke looked down, and blushed. “I don’t think you have time before school. I’ll deal with this, but you need to get going, Max,” Mom told me. I looked at the clock — she was right. “Max,” Dad said sternly, “because of last night, I don’t want you driving the Mercedes. Go in the VW.” I grumbled, but agreed. I was half-hoping I’d have a chance to change my sneakers at least, because Luke’s pee had got all over them. But no luck. They were going to smell like pee for the whole day. Theo It was weird to feel comfortable. Not that I was incredibly so, but it was more than normal. Still, I couldn’t let my guard down. My mom and I were beginning to settle in here. She said that a new environment might do me some good, and after some persuading, I’d agreed. The place we’d moved into was smaller than the old one, and it made me feel guilty. I was so scared my mom was doing all this for me, and she didn’t really want the change. I had no clue how I was going to pay her back. Anyway, the apartment was warm and cosy. It felt like the embodiment of my mom and me. I loved the paintings in the open lounge. They were abstract images of different wildlife, with my favorite being one of a bear. I was currently sitting on the couch, with a red woolen blanket around me. It was morning, and I would need to get ready soon, but it was nice to have some time to just relax. I had some peanut butter toast I was eating, as I was reading some of my novel. I was doing my utmost to make sure the crumbs did not go anywhere. “Good morning Theo,” my mom said as she entered the room, stretching and yawning. I just waved, and continued reading. She giggled, and asked me to scoot over my legs. I complied, but in doing so, I knocked over the toast. The crumbs went everywhere, and I couldn’t bear it. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean for that to happen.” I almost shouted. I sprung up, heading straight to the kitchen to clean it up. “Theo,” my mom said gently, “it’s perfectly fine. There’s nothing to worry about, the couch can be cleaned. You did nothing wrong.” I knew she was right, but it was hard to hear it. I always have a tendency to mess up, and I try so hard not to. I’ve been told I’m too hard on myself, but it’s the only way I know how to be. I can’t afford to do things wrong. I just nodded. I didn’t want to speak, then. It was a minor thing, why did I have to make it so big? My mom came up to me, and just hugged me tightly. “It’s okay, Theo, it’s okay.” I held on to her for a bit, then let go. I went to the kitchen, and got some cloths. I needed to clean it up. When I brought them to the lounge, my mom just shook her head. “I know you want to clean up, but why don’t I do this, and you go get ready for school?” It was hard to relinquish even that much. I was somewhat proud of myself for just being able to give her the cloths. I shuddered as I did so, and I couldn’t look into her eyes. Come on, Theo, it isn’t a big deal. I headed to my room, taking my blanket with me. It was time to actually get the day started. My room, for once, actually felt like mine. I didn’t need to be worried about being judged, or anything being taken. It felt more cluttered than I was used to, but that was a good thing. I still have this need to make sure everything is in its right place, so the room isn’t messy at all. My bookcase was almost full, and we’d need to get a new one. It would be amazing to have more than one bookshelf. I folded my blanket, and put it neatly on the edge of the bed. Now, onto deciding what to wear. There was a ritual I’d got into in the mornings, and it made everything feel more natural. I started my Pop Mix on Spotify, before going through my clothes. They needed to be smart, and show that I was serious about school. But at the same time, they needed to be clothes I could afford to get messed up. I had no clue what Max had planned, but it’s better to be prepared. Fuck Max. I decided on a pale green golf shirt, and darker chinos that matched. I looked well-put together, at least. I made sure everything was in its place, going through the list on my phone. Forgetting something would be incredibly frustrating, and I was not in the emotional space for more mess-ups. After double-checking my bag, and slotting it over my shoulder, I headed to the kitchen to say goodbye. “I like the green. It matches your eyes. I really hope you have a great day, Thee.” She kissed me on my head, before giving me my lunch bag. “I love you.” “Love you too.” “Oh, Theo, don’t forget your juice bottle,” my mom called out as I headed to the door. Thank goodness she reminded me, I almost had forgotten. I picked it up, and left the apartment. Time for a new school day. *** “You have to agree that school is just a microcosm of society,” Nate was arguing. “I don’t have to agree with anything,” Rose rebuffed. Nate and Rose were my closest friends, and the people that made school feel right. Rose hated her name, and went out of her way to defy the sweet connotations of it. Her clothes were always black, and edgy, and she always carried the style off with such confidence. Her bubblegum pink hair was the only thing that even remotely represented a rose. She loved arguing for the sake of arguing, and I’d quickly got used to that. Being around Nate felt like looking in a mirror — not that we looked anything alike. But we thought the same way about a lot of things. We’d immediately clicked after Rose introduced me to him when going to Boardgames Club. At the moment, we were sitting on the steps outside the school entrance. Well, Nate and I were sitting; Rose was leaning against the railing. “But think about it, Rose. We already form in the groups of people that we are most likely to spend our adult lives with, and the classes basically operate as preparation for workdays in the office.” “So you’re saying we have no choice — our futures are already entirely planned out, and we’re just being molded to follow that without complaining? Seems a bit deterministic.” “No, of course we can choose. I—” “I’m messing with you, Nate. Don’t take things so seriously.” Rose rolled her eyes. “Talking about futures, though, have you heard anything, Theo?” I sighed. “No, not yet. It’s still early days, though.” I won’t lie: I’m an overachiever. If I’m good at something, I want to be really good at it. I’ve known from a young age that I’m really good at public speaking, and persuasion. Which made me consider studying law, along with other reasons I don’t really want to get into right now. Anyway, it meant that I was trying to get into Early Acceptance at either Harvard or Yale. I’d worked my butt off, and I was praying I got onto the shortlist. For so long in my life, I’ve been overlooked, and judged as not being good enough, or inadequate. My height certainly doesn’t help. It does mean I wanted to show the world that I’m worthy — I wanted to prove myself. Moving here seemed like a real fresh start when we’d done it a year ago, but I felt like getting into University would be the chance to really spread my wings. We needed to get moving: it was around the time when Max would arrive, and it would not suit us to be at the entrance when he did. Max had chosen to make me his personal nemesis, I had no clue why. The others in his “Pack” would ignore me, and the others, but Max had chosen to make my school life miserable. Well, he’d tried. He couldn’t really succeed, because Nate and Rose worked as excellent buffers. I would still prefer to avoid him, though. “I think we should start heading inside,” Nate commented. “I haven’t seen Max’s car yet, but better to be safe rather than sorry.” As I stood up, taking a sip of juice to calm my nerves, I noticed a set of sandy brown hair out of the corner of my eyes. We were too late to completely avoid Max. Something was strange, though. This wasn’t the car he normally drove: he tended to drive those fast sports cars, always with the hatch down. The car he was leaving looked more like the car a mom would drive — it was a family sedan. I wondered what that was about. “Looks like the egomaniac has arrived,” Rose whispered. We were already standing and heading towards the doors — it would look really weird, and draw attention to ourselves, if we stopped. We got to the glass doors at the same time Max did. Great. “Listen, dweebs, I’m really not in the mood today. Why don’t you stay out of my way, and we can all get along.” Max’s voice was deep. He had a threatening tone, and always made me feel so small. The way he stood with his muscles out, and the extra height his shoes gave him certainly didn’t help. Wait, his shoes. There seemed to be a yellow stain around the base — that definitely wasn’t normal. I felt my juice bottle being lifted out of my hand. “I told you to move, Ted!” Max threw the bottle down, before pushing me onto the floor to follow it. He laughed as he pushed the doors open. “One of these days…” “I’m okay, Nate. Really. There’s a lot more to me than that. It was just a push.” I got up, putting the juice bottle back in its place in the bag. Max might think he had the upper hand, but school was just the start of my journey. All’s well that ends well, and I knew I was going to have a happy ending. Max was just a minor blip, and my future was the sun. Max Starting the day with English was certainly not ideal. Especially not with the way it was conducted. I quickly got bored with the requirement to actually interact with everyone, and state my opinions. No-one wants to know what the dumb jock thinks about anything. I was glad I’d been able to get a seat at the back. It meant it was easier to ignore what was going on. Mr Cooper didn’t particularly care what I did — he’d already given me up as a lost cause. As long as I did the minimum work required, I could do anything in his class. At the moment, that meant I could sleep. And I needed it. We slotted into our wooden seats, standing to greet Mr Cooper. After being told to sit down, I paid attention for a few seconds, in order to make sure I didn’t miss anything important. There was nothing pressing, so I settled down to have a nap. “We’re going to start with your prepared speeches today. Theodore Montgomery has elected to go first.” Oh great, more nerd intellectualism. It was bad enough that he’d been in my way earlier. And I think he may have noticed the pee on my shoes. I didn’t want to spend any more time thinking about him. Well, most of the time. I couldn’t clearly tell how I actually thought about Theo. One part of me hated him, and one part of me… definitely didn’t. The short nerd headed to the front of the class. He seemed so much more confident than he normally would be in the corridors. There was a spring to his step that seemed very strange for him. He stood in front of the room, and waved his fringe in front of his ears. He took a look around the room, grabbing his audience, and began. “Here’s something most of you know about me: I like guys.” Wait, what? This was not the kind of speech I’d expect Theo Montgomery to be giving. He normally had very smart speeches about obscure things, and he definitely wouldn’t talk about anything controversial. Talking about being gay at the start of a speech was definitely unexpected. “Unfortunately, I fought with myself about that for a really long time. I was terrified what it would mean if I actually admitted that I was gay. Would it change anything about my self-image? How would others treat me? Would I cope with the extra bullying that was sure to come my way? “I realized that hiding part of myself was causing more pain, and honestly, it wasn’t worth it.” He continued his speech. It was certainly interesting, and enlightening to hear about the challenges he had both internally and externally. I felt guilty about any role I might have played in his turmoil, but, at the same time, I couldn’t allow any suspicion to fall on me. I would need to bully him harder, now, even if that tore at my insides. Eat or be eaten. His speech ended, and I was actually a little disappointed. Theo spoke well, and for once it was about something I was interested in. The person who followed him was nowhere near as interesting, and I found myself drifting off. I was hoping I wouldn’t snore, but, honestly, if I did, that was their problem. I wasn’t asleep for long, maybe ten minutes. I’m not sure entirely what woke me, but I was glad I had woken up. By Theo’s chair, there was something that seemed eerily familiar. Under his chair, there was a yellow puddle that was growing. It looked so much like Luke’s this morning. Was Theo peeing his pants? If so, that was hilarious. “I’m so sorry to interrupt your speech, Emily, but I think I have a bit of a situation. My juice bottle has leaked. Could I be excused from the class to get some tissues to clean it up, sir?” Theo raised his hand and spoke. I wish I could see his face from here, I would love to see his blush. This was still gold, though. It looked like a piss puddle under his chair, and if people didn’t know it was juice, they might buy the story that Theo had peed his pants. I secretly took a picture of the puddle before Theo got up. I got an even better shot when he turned around to head to the door. His blush was delicious. The situation reminded me so much of Luke this morning. Which gave me a bit of an idea: what if I treated Theo more and more like Luke? How fun would it be if this nerd was acting more and more baby-like? Would I even be able to do that? *** (end Chapter 1)

Hey everyone! I'm new here, but have been a super long-time lurker. I started this story a while ago, pre-pandemic, but have recently been interested in continuing working on it. Full disclosure, I initially posted this on reddit years ago, but I'm such a fan of a lot of the writing and discussion that happens here, so I figured I'd throw my hat in the ring. I would love any and all feedback and criticism y'all might have! Could help me as I start mapping out where I'd like to go with the story! This is a gay story, so if that's not your thing, fair warning. There's also some cursing. And finally, though these first three chapters don't involve it (beyond a passing mention), there will be messing involved in this story later on. ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Chapter One: A New Beginning I nearly slipped on a pile of loose dirt as I sprinted around a corner into a narrow alleyway. My heart thumping out of my chest, I swiftly dodged a heap of trash bags and a stained couch missing one of its cushions. I couldn’t look back. There was no time. I wasn’t sure quite why I was so afraid, or where exactly I was running, but regardless I zoomed my way out of the alley and around the corner onto the adjacent street. Suddenly finding myself weaving through a million cars and taxis and dogs and pedestrians, I just about lost my mind. I could feel some sort of doom trailing behind me, crashing like some sort of tidal wave. But I couldn’t think about it. I swear, it was as if all that I was, my entire essence had become just RUN RUN RUN RUN. If I was even breathing, it was light-years faster than my pace, like, a thousand breaths a second. Don’t breathe, I thought, just run. Don’t turn around, just run. Don’t think.... Oh god, what’s happening? I looked down at my legs leaping across the pavement, but something was wrong. They weren’t moving. I could feel my body piercing the air, speeding down the street like some deranged, out of control bullet, but my feet just hung in place. Staring at my limp legs, I could hear the mighty flood approaching, only inches behind me. Before I could even turn to meet my fate, I was consumed by immense, devastating crash, cracking my bones and crumbling my body beneath it. I sensed the wave pulling me in, breaking into every crevice of the world, drenching everything in darkness. ******** “Jesus fuck!” Without warning, I jolted awake, out of breath. Blinded by the sun, I looked over at my brother hunched over at the wheel. “It’s called a blinker, shit head!” he swerved his truck a little, going to town on the horn. “What the hell, Jake?” I scratched the sleep out of my eyes. “Sorry dude, the road’s filled with jackasses today,” Jake turned and looked at me, adopting the same annoying singsong voice he used to tease me with back when we were younger. “And good morning Zachy, hope you enjoyed your little nap while I had to drive here in silence.” “Screw you, man.” I yawned and stretched upright in my seat, trying to get my bearings. How long had I slept? We seemed to be cruising at a decent pace down the highway. I took a few heavy breaths and my pulse finally started to slow down. I grabbed my phone out of the passenger door. 11:20pm. We probably still had a good hour or so before we arrived. “Look, I’m sorry,” I said as I opened up facebook out of habit. “I guess I was more tired than I thought.” Jake looked back at the road. “You gonna need to change soon?” “What? Come on Jake, are you seriously... no, I’m fine, okay?” I blushed, and turned to look out my window. “Sorry Zach,” Jake chuckled. “Just askin’. We still got a ways to go.” “Well, I’m good, so....” I didn’t even finish my thought as I buried my attention into my phone. Truth is, I didn’t know if I was dry or not. Look, it’s super embarrassing, and I can’t believe I’m admitting this, but to be totally honest... I’ve always had issues controlling, I guess you’d say, my bathroom habits. Like, it’s a thing. Has been my whole life. Forgetting a few random incidents over time, I pretty much stopped regularly pooping myself back when I was seven years old, and by the time I started 8th grade when I was thirteen, my daytime wetting mostly went away. However, no matter how much I cringe, or how many hours before bed I stop drinking, or what pill or nasal spray or alarm my parents gave me, I never quite outgrew wetting the bed. Just imagine that! Being nineteen, about to enter your Sophomore year at a big, prestigious university, top of your class, a solid group of friends... and you still piss your friggin' pants. I mean, who wants to be, let alone be friends with, a guy who has to wear diapers to bed, and on long trips, and sometimes even to long exams or movies, just to avoid staining their clothes and furniture? Even though it’s been almost two decades, I still find myself constantly shocked and disgusted with myself. Not really finding much of anything interesting on Facebook (no surprise there), I subtly crossed my legs and reached my hand down to feel my crotch. Charming, I know. I sighed and relaxed my shoulders. There was no denying it. I was wet. Not even that, I was soaked. I can tell you, wearing an adult diaper at all (especially these big overnight ones my parents got me) is thick no matter what, but a diaper full of pee is a whole other story. Rather than the tight, stiff padding I’d felt when I put this diaper on before the ride, my hand was now greeted with a super thick, mushy bulb of squishiness covering my groin. Instinctively, I lifted my butt and felt underneath. Still firm and flat... still dry down there. “You okay there, buddy?” I turned to see Jake staring at me feeling myself up. “It’s cool if you do need to change.” “Dude, drop it. I’m fine,” I pouted back at him. I hated that I still had this problem, but not as much as I absolutely loathed that anyone on this planet, especially my brother, knew about it. At least none of my college friends had found out yet. “Look Zach, I’m not bustin’ your balls or anything. It’s just when we’re living together this year, especially if I’m gonna have to drive you around and shit, I mean... there’s no use being weird about it, right? I already know, I don’t give a shit any more, and it’s gonna be pretty hard to hide, so... whatever you’re pissed about, just try to get over it.” Of course he had to use the word pissed. “I’ll last the rest of the way, okay? It’s cool.” I rolled my eyes and landed them back at my phone. I hated every second of this. “Whatever you say, man. Just let me know.” Jake turned on his blinker and merged to the left, and I swear I could see a slight grin on his face. I was happy to be getting out of the dorms and to start my Sophomore year, and while I was mostly pumped to share a small house with my Junior brother, I couldn’t help but think he wouldn’t make it easy on me. Chapter Two: Moving In By the time my brother pulled up into the driveway of our new house, I was desperate to get inside. Not only was I just ready to be away from him after his frank discussion about my... needs... I also seriously needed to run to the bathroom. It wasn’t long after Jake and I stopped talking that I could feel the urge to pee slowly creeping up on me. Even though I was already wearing protection, there was no way I was going to use it consciously, especially since I’d already wet it during my unexpected nap. After all, what was the point of denying I might need to change if I was just gonna end up leaking all over Jake’s leather seats? Before Jake had even fully come to a stop, I was already busting out of the truck and sprinting up the steps too our new house. Focused on the ever increasing pain from my bladder, I grabbed the handle of the front door and pressed my whole weight against it. Nothing. I was stopped dead in my tracks. “Slow down there, man, I still have the keys,” Jake laughed behind me. I whirled around and watched him slowly step onto the driveway, digging through a large envelope full of our move-in supplies. I don’t know why I assumed the house would be open. “Well hurry up Jake, jeez, “ I pleaded, gritting my teeth. “What’s your rush? Just use your diaper.” Was he serious right now? “Shut up, man!” “Well that’s what it’s for, right?” Walking up to me, he pulled a key out and handed it over. I immediately grabbed it and jammed it into the lock. “Well you don’t have to say it out loud.” I struggled for a second, before I finally got the key in and turned it open. “I’m just messing with you, Zach. No one’s even around.” “Whatever.” Even though we’d both toured this house just a few months earlier, it still took me a good moment to remember where the bathroom was. Feeling like my bladder was essentially the gate of Helm’s Deep just shy of bursting open by a torrential flood of Orcs, I rushed down the hallway near the kitchen and nearly threw myself at the toilet once I found it. Without hesitation I jerked open my jeans zipper and shoved down the top of my boxer briefs and diaper. Pee was already trickling out of my dick, but I didn’t have time to care care. I adjusted my aim the best I could and let it loose. Ohhhhh god, it felt so good. In a haze of euphoria, the stream slowed down to a stop. I opened my eyes for what felt like the first time and turned around, only to see Jake standing in the doorway. “Dude, what the hell?” I shouted as I tried to tuck my junk back in and hide the diaper with my shirt. “Enjoying the friggin' show?” Jake just laughed. “I still think it’s funny you won’t say fuck.” “Well fuck off, how about that?” He raised his eyebrows and laughed even harder. I even surprised myself with that one. “Well shit, look at you. Come help me unload when you’re ready.” With that, he left. I slammed the door shut (should’ve done that before) and, letting out a long, beleaguered breath, I checked the damage. The toilet seat was covered with a puddle of my yellow piss, and of course I’d managed to get more than a few spots on my pants in the process. Welp, at least I didn’t downright, full-on pee my pants. Hearing Jake throwing down some heavy boxes out in the living room, I ripped open the four tapes on my diaper and balled it up on the counter. Trying to hurry and get out of there, I froze and caught a quick glance of myself in the mirror. My stubble was coming in pretty dark, which I thought actually looked pretty good. I’d taken a risk over the summer chopping off my long high school locks and getting one of those cuts with the shaved sides with longer hair on top. I had been so used to my old shaggy style that I wasn’t sure how much I liked this new look... I’ve always been a bit lanky and goofy, and I guess I just didn’t have the confidence to sport what I thought was such a bold, adult haircut. I had to admit though, seeing myself there with my slicked back, dark brown hair, with a solid 4 o’clock (at most) shadow, I couldn’t help but think that I was a pretty darn good looking man. I buttoned up my now loose jeans and headed back out the door, feeling satisfied with myself. “Hey, come help me out with the bookcases.” My brother had already gotten four or five big boxes into the house, and had worked up a small sweat. Neither of us was particularly athletic, but dang if we couldn’t get hard work done when we put our minds to it. The next couple hours were mostly uneventful, just moving our crap into the house. We figured it would be best to just get everything in and sort it out into their respective rooms later. The less time struggling out in the hot summer sun, the better. After getting the bulk of the boxes and bins, we helped each other carry our beds and furniture into our rooms, and together we set up a nice little couch and coffee table left over from Jake’s old house. It was well past 3 in the afternoon when things started slowing down. I pried open one of our kitchen boxes and got out a cup to pour myself some water as Jake grabbed a pack of toilet paper and ran off to use the bathroom. I chugged down almost the entire glass when I realized my crotch was feeling a little damp. I glanced down only to see a sizable wet spot right in the middle of my jeans. Crap. Crap crap crap! I had been so focused on lugging heavy boxes back and forth that I hadn’t even noticed the urge to pee. How long had it been like that? Did my brother notice? Suddenly I heard Jake yell out my name. “What’s up?” I shouted back, trying hard to rub the wet spot dry with my hands. “You’re shitting me, right?” He called out again. I chugged down my second glass and I could hear Jake making his way down the hallway back out to the main room. The second he turned the corner, my heart sank. There he stood, holding my used diaper up like he was a hunter, showing off his latest kill. Chapter Three - New Start, Same Problems I stood there, acutely aware of the wet patch across the front of my pants, my brother gaping at me and holding up my old, soggy diaper. I didn’t know what to say. “Look, I know there was no trash can in there yet, but like... you could’ve at least taken this to the garbage out front, or something.” With his scrunched up nose and furrowed brow, he made no effort to show how disgusted he was. Or was he disappointed? Probably both. “And dude,” he continued, “You gotta clean off the toilet and flush! That shit you left for me was nasty.” “I’m sorry, Jake. I was in a rush and I guess I–“ “I’m not mad bro, but just like... be a fuckin adult, right?” He walked over and handed me the diaper of shame. “What do you want me to do with this?” As if I didn’t know. He laughed incredulously. “Go throw it out, dude. There’s some trash bags on the table.” I stood dumbfounded for a second, but knew he was right. Slapping my cup back on the kitchen counter, I walked over to the table and pulled out a bag. “And, uh,” Jake paused for a second as I shook open the trash bag and my old diaper plop down into it with a thud. “You might wanna grab some new pants there, huh buddy?” I could feel my cheeks turn crimson as I stepped out into the front yard and over to the garbage bins at the end of the driveway, doing my best to cover the front of my pants with the bagged up diaper. I don’t really like to talk about it, but these kinds of accidents had been happening more and more frequently ever since I started my freshman year. Even though I’d always had issues day and night, I had gotten through my Senior year at Oak Park Academy without any full blown accidents during the day, and I was only wetting the bed, like, three or so nights a week, which was a huge victory for me. I even stopped packing an extra pairs of shorts in my backpack for a good five months! However, college hit me hard I guess, and just seemed to screw everything up. After only a week into my first semester, I began waking up each morning to that familiar damp, musty feeling of a saturated diaper more and more often. Before I knew it, a month had gone by with no dry nights, and then a semester, and then a whole school year. I couldn’t even make it through naps without releasing a flood that rivaled Noah’s after a while! I really hoped that removing myself from the stress of school and returning home over the summer would reset my body, but it kept happening. Every. Friggin'. Night. Thankfully, this has been so regular my whole life that my parents and brother didn’t make any issue of it when I kept throwing out clearly soaked diapers every morning and after every lazy mid-day nap. God, I never thought I would use the word “thankful” and “diaper” in the same sentence, ever... but it was nice that they didn’t raise any fuss about it. What’s really been ticking me off, though, is that at some point during my very first semester at the University, I began finding my underwear various degrees of damp every time I hit the bathroom between classes. That’s nothing particularly new for me, but this was another level. It never made it’s way past my boxer briefs and into my pants (or at least I’ve been very good at convincing myself that it hadn’t), but it was enough that I spent more days than I care to admit with a wad of toilet paper stuffed up under my penis. I knew that was gross and kind of a roundabout solution, but I don’t know... it mostly worked, and was waaaaay better than having to pad up during the day and essentially admit my old, childish problem was coming back. Today was a different story, though. This was the first time in well over two years that I had an actual stain on my pants, and I wasn’t asleep, or sick, or drunk. I didn’t even know if it had all happened at once or just gradually. It was a total surprise. I tossed the bag into our garbage bin, and silently thanked God there was no one out in the street that afternoon. Walking back into the house, I saw Jake loading dishes into our kitchen cabinets. “Hey, I went ahead and put your suitcase in your room. Come help me when you’re done changing.” He was so nonchalant about everything, which I guess was chill, but it still made me want to sink down into the floorboards and disappear forever. I walked into my room, and this time remembered to shut and lock the door. I emptied my pockets and stripped my pants and boxer briefs off, standing there for a second staring at them. How could this have happened? The pants were fine, but these boxer briefs... dang. There was no hiding I had fully released my bladder at some point during the hard labor of the day. And I hadn’t even noticed. I threw my clothes down and sat on my unmade mattress, a bag with my plastic sheet and other bedding propped up next to me at the head of the bed. I grabbed my phone and saw I had a message. “Zaaaaaaaaaaach you moved in today, right? When’s the house warming party????” Seeing a text from Mason was just about the only thing that could have made me smile right then. We met in the same English Lit class and realized that we lived on the same floor in the same dorm. We hung out pretty much every day freshman year, studying for tests together, or grabbing lunch at the mess hall, or playing Mario Kart with his roommate and such. As far as I knew, he had no idea about any of my issues, which I was really thankful about. Of course, that didn’t mean that I wasn’t constantly stressed about trying to frantically keep it hidden, especially with the many surprise late night visits he made to my single room. Also, and I think this is what really made us get close, we were both gay. I’d pretty much always been in the closet. It’s not like my family would care or shun me or anything–I’m lucky that they’re pretty cool about that sort of thing–but I don’t know. I just never really felt comfortable accepting that part of myself and opening up to other people. One day, though, while sitting on his dorm room floor amongst what was probably three weeks worth of old laundry, he came out to me. His family knew, as I understood, as well as some of his high school friends, but I guess they were all just... weird about it. A sort of don’t ask, don’t tell situation. I had to build myself up a bit inside after he told me, but I knew I had to open up to him too. I couldn’t have asked for a better first coming out experience. We hugged and laughed and I kicked his butt at a few rounds of Super Smash Bros well into the rest of the night. And yes, I definitely, you know, liked him, and thought about him more than a normal person probably should, but I never dared make a move. We were solid friends, and there was no use messing with that. Right? Figuring I couldn't sit there pants-less in my room forever, I swiped the text open and responded, “Soon man, still gotta unpack and get settled in. I’ll hit you up later.” Throwing my phone on the mattress, I walked over to my suitcase. Most of my clothes were stuffed in a box out in the living room, but thinking ahead, my brother and I both made sure to load up a suitcase with some extra outfits and amenities in case we didn’t feel like doing ALL the unpacking today. I unzipped the bag, and even though I knew what to expect, I was still slightly disheartened to see not only my rolled up shirts and pants, but a hefty stack of diapers and wipes, almost laughing at me. I disregarded them and grabbed another pair of briefs and some khakis, then went back out to join my brother, who was now unloading books and video games onto a small shelf in the living room. “What took so long?” He asked, not even looking up from the box. “You didn’t do more to than just pee in those jeans, did you?” “What?” I immediately heated up, stunned that he would even think that. “Little Zachy didn’t make a little poopy in his pants, did he?” He was just enjoying this so much. “Shut up! What, are you nine years old?” He used to rib me a lot for still needing diapers growing up, but this was the first time he’s done it since we were both in college. “I don’t know bro, you’ve done it before, so I just wanted to make sure.” “Okay, well, for one thing, it’s none of your business. And I haven’t done that since, like, 7th grade, so... screw you.” “Dude, you know I’m joking. Come grab some books.” The rest of the day came and passed. We got pretty much the whole living room and kitchen unpacked, plus all our toiletries and towels and stuff put away in the bathroom. At around 7 we decided to call it a day, and Jake heated up this frozen pasta dish for both of us. Finally at the end of the night, I retreated back to my room and grabbed my laptop, dozing off quickly watching mindless youtube videos. Despite my nap earlier in the car, I was feeling super sleepy and decided to hit the hay. I slipped off my bottoms, proudly taking note that it was all still dry, and taped on a diaper from my suitcase. Within literal seconds, I was knocked out cold on my still unmade bed.

Hello Everyone! This is way faster than my usual turn around time on a story! This was written for a friend of mine who tries his hardest to be a good little boy a wake up wet. Hopefully this story encourages more soggy mornings. As always, please feel free to point out typos! You know I hate the things with a passion. ♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡ 'If I don't move, no one will notice pants ripped', 'Mr. Jamerson never shuts up, just let us go', 'I wonder who would win between batman and wonder woman', 'sweet sweet fantasy baybe, when I close my eyes, I see ya clearly' When I was younger, I thought the ability to read minds would be awesome. I mean, think about it, you could learn whatever you want from people. You wouldn't have to deal with the half truths, lies, and confusing idioms that people use in day to day life. It would just make things so much easier. And now, as I turn up the music in my sound canceling headphones, I would love nothing more than to tell my younger self just how wrong he was. I'd be like "Klein! You know NOT of what you speak! Enjoy the silence while it lasts, MWAHAHAHAHA" Which, yeah sounds over dramatic. But at least I would find it funny. Sadly, time travel isn't possible... probably. I probably would have said the same thing about reading minds a few weeks ago. 'God, that dress makes her boobs look big', 'Is John staring at my boobs? Maybe if I lean forward a bit' I stop and try not to blush as I passed the campus cafe. Sure enough, some students I don't know were obviously ogling each other. God, those were the worst. Not just that, but such thoughts never came alone. It was like merely hearing one lewd thought keyed me in to every lewd thought around. Unfortunately, my stomach demanded I brave the cafe for some lunch. I braced myself for what was undoubtedly a flood of imagery and thoughts that would make a nun faint. I took a deep breath, put some thrash metal on, and made my way to the line. Sadly, my expectations were matched. Every other group I passed had one 'that dude must be huge' or 'I would literally let her step on me' or whatever, often with an accompanying visual. None of this was unusual. Just because I was twenty-two without ever having a real partner didn't mean I was jealous or anything. Baka. The only only solice I had was that at least the food was decent. Freshly wrapped double stuffed burrito in hand, I began the agonizingly long line for the check out. This was, undoubtedly, my first mistake. I'd been so busy ignoring all the usual nonsense people around me were thinking that I was caught off guard by someone explicitly thinking about me. By name. 'I wish I could go talk to him, Klein would be look so adorable in a diaper.' With it came a image of my self. My short black hair with bangs parted to show my eyes more than normal. My oversized hoodie just barely failing to cover what looked like an oversized diaper meant for babies. I was sitting on the floor with my legs crossed looking admiringly at someone above me; and I could feel the love and desire the thought carried behind it. I started reaching up at the mystery person, and... Nearly tripped over my own feet. I scrambled to catch my burrito before it fell to the ground and only barely managed to do so. A few people around me chuckled, but despite trying, I couldn't tell who had the thought. I thought about actively trying to reach out, to do more than just try and float through the river of thoughts. But... no it wasn't worth it. Besides, what was I even thinking? Why would I actively look for someone that wanted to dress me up like an infant. It was absurd. Ridiculous. I moved through the line on autopilot, and it wasn't until I reached the check out line that I realized I had been ignoring a surprisingly strong urge to use the restroom. By reflex, I started relaxing. After all i was wearing... A... ... I instantly tensed up, and the moment my burrito was paid for I practically ran back to my dorm (thankfully a single). Never have i been more thankful for dark coloured pants. I set my burrito on the desk and began inspecting the damage. Thankfully, nothing was noticable, but there was very much a wet spot. My underwear was almost entirely ruined though. With no small amount of disgust I peeled them off and tossed both into the hamper. I grabbed one of my towels, and tossed it on my chair to not ruin it as I ate. I'd gotten lost in other people's thoughts before, especially if they were actively thinking about me, but never so much like what had just happened. Fortunately, something about the boundary of the four walls helped keep other people's thoughts out as I sorted out my own. Which was absolutely great, cause I was confused as heck. Though honestly, the emotions behind the thoughts confused me so much more than the diapers did. Not my thing, but people like what they like. But why me? I'm plain, I don't speak out much in classes, I intentionally wear clothing that doesn't stand out specifically to avoid getting drawn in like that. Why would someone like me like that? Cause that was way more than just momentary attraction I felt. I sighed and threw out the wrapper for the burrito. There was about two hours until my next class, which meant more than enough time to take a shower, and put this entire mess out of mind. ♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡ A week. An entire week of hearing the mystery person's thoughts about me, and I can't get them out of my head. They're different every time. Sometimes I'm just lying across their leg while we watch something or other on tv, sometimes I'm being watched sleeping through crib bars, sometimes they're checking my diaper a bit too intently. I'm embarrassed to admit how much I enjoyed that fantasy. Still, after each one I have to remind myself that I'm not wearing a diaper, or I catch myself moments away from sucking on my thumb. I've at least narrowed it down to one of two classes, barring random occurrences whenever mystery person is nearby. I found myself looking forward to those classes. Not because I enjoy seeing myself as an overgrown baby, but the love and affection? I was a man leaving a dessert to find an endless downpour. Which is how I came to be holding the package resting in my hands. I had done some research online, and was shocked to discover a whole new world of people who enjoyed this sort of thing. Even more surprised to stumble upon the exact brand of diaper that my secret admirer envisioned me wearing. It was only a sample pack. Mostly because I didnt want to dive into buying a whole package of the things simply because catching someone thinking about me in them was hot as all heck. That, and they were expensive. With great care, and only slight tremors, I opened the small pack and pulled it out. It was something called a Little Prince. Admittedly, it was sort of cute. The design was weirdly nostalgic. Softer than I expected too. I suppose I could see why people like these. I looked at the clock. My class on American Politics started in half an hour. It was a huge lecture hall that fit almost two hundred students. More importantly, it was one of the classes where I often got pulled into the fantasies about me. Most days I held this class in a mix of dread and excitement. I squeezed the diaper in my hand. Strange, all I felt today was excitement. ◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇ I pulled out my tablet and its attachable keyboard for the sad little plank of wood the collage called a desk. My headphones continued playing as long as I was allowed to keep them on to block out the ever present stray thoughts of increasing population in the room. Besides, they weren't the person I was waiting to hear. Eventually class started, and my headphones were replaced with ear plugs. Fortunately, with most people all focusing on the same thing, those were enough for something like this. If the professor tried to call on me, that much focus would let me hear him think the questions more than say them. Of course, it was a two hour long lecture, and eventually thoughts would begin to drift. It was silly, but I was really hoping that a certain someone would begin to think of me, if for nothing else than to escape the ongoing monologue about the southern strategy or whatever. Yet by the time an hour had passed, there was still no sign of some thinking about me. Which normally was a good thing, but... I started biting my lip. I had an idea. Theoretically, I could project a thought out. I'd done it once or twice, but if I wanted to be specific I needed to know the person. I'd only ever tried it with one person, and I hadn't seen her since last summer. Maybe, maybe I didn't need to know their name. I closed my eyes and thought about the feelings that came with the thoughts. The love, the desire, the soft care, the underlying lust. I focused on those, and let out a thought. I didn't plan the words, I didn't think too hard on them; I just let instinct take over. 'Daddy, I hadda accident,' Daddy? I felt my face go red. I hadn't really considered the person thinking of me was another guy, but... it felt right. 'Aw, is my little Klein a wet baby' the classroom around me melted away as my lecture hall desk became a high chair. I was too afraid to speak, at the risk of breaking the connection I made, so I nodded. I still couldn't make out the details on the mystery man. I did feel him ruffle my hair affectionately. Unconsciously, I leaned into the sensation. 'Good boy.' Another hand reached beneath the tray. I had to stop myself from making a noise as he squeezed the front of my diaper. 'You're soaked too.' He began to rub me though the diaper, and I had to bite my lips to keep from moaning in both the world of thought, and in the real world. 'Good little boys use their diapers. You're a very good little boy aren't you?' Daddy asked. Again, all I could do was nod. 'Aw, is my little Klein too shy to talk? Say it for daddy, what are you?' His hand started moving faster, and what resistance I was putting up vanished. 'I'm a good little boy', I managed to say in the world in our heads. 'Why are you a good little boy?' Daddy asked, his hand moving faster now. 'Because I have accidents?' I said, wanting, craving daddy's approval, and praying he wouldn't stop. 'That's right. Now just sit there while Daddy helps you have a different kind of accident.' He began to practically kneed my diaper. The squish of the padding, the movement of his hand, and the sheer bliss of his approval saw me finish almost instantly as my body spasmed as much as it could while stuck in this stupid highchair. 'Good boy' he said as he grabbed a baby wipe to clean off his hands. 'If only you were into this in real life.' He whispered. The connection began to fade. No... no, I couldn't let that happen! Not after that! 'Daddy wait!' I thought out as hard as I could. I could feel our connection stabilize, thought it was still weaker than it was. 'Come to my dorm! Redwood 3S. Eight tonight!' He looked confused and the connection finally broke. I jerked awake to see the lecturer still going on about 1960's politics. I didn't see anyone looking at me, so hopefully that meant I kept all of that in my head. There was a faint, damp sensation that wasn't there before though. Cautiously, in an attempt to be as subtle as I could, I reached between my legs and squeeze. I sighed as a content smile spread across my face. After all, good little boys have accidents. The sodden diaper between my legs was a good thing. I was worried wearing it today, but now those worries felt ridiculous. If I didn't have my diaper on, it would have just gone on the floor. The possiblity of not having an accident at all was the furthest thing possible from my mind. When the class ended, I was on such a high, that I didn't even need my headphones to ignore the thoughts around me. All it seems I needed was Daddy's approval, and a wet diaper. ♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤ Three hours and several more accidents later, I was finally back in my dorm after the high of expierencing Daddy's day dream. My pants had been tossed on the floor and I was... well, inspecting my diaper was the wrong word. Admiring. I was admiring my diaper. The once yellow line had turned entirely blue. I tried to remember when my other accidents were, but for the life of me I couldn't even guess when or where it happened. Just an ever present sense of warmth. 'Good little boys use their diapers' A dopey smile spread across my face. No, I really couldn't muster the slightest bit of concern for when or where I had wet me myself again. Instead I sat at my desk and opened my laptop. The heavy squish of my diaper should have filled me with disgust. Two weeks ago I probably would have been. Now the sensation just made me think of Daddy. I went straight to the website I'd gotten these samples of. Fortunately it seemed they were in stock, so without hesitation I added a full case to my cart. Just as I was about to enter my information, there was a knock at the door. I froze and looked at the clock. 7:30. It was too early for Daddy to come, wasn't it? I looked down at the sodden diaper on my waist and realized there was absolutely no time to hid it properly. "One sec!" I called out, and quickly closed the lid on my laptop. I then grabbed my blanket and tied it around my waste to hide the diaper. As long as I was careful, it should be fine. I opened the door enough to see through, expecting one of the house managers. Instead was a taller man. Had almost an entire foot on me, and while not super built, still had obvious muscle on his arms. "May I come in?" I quickly looked around my room. There weren't any signs I had diapered myself, and the window was open so there shouldn't be any smell. "Sure," I opened the door the rest of the way and sat down on the bed. Was, was this him? He stood in the middle of my, admittedly small, dorm. I really didn't have much in the way of posters hanging up. Most of what was in here was my laptop, a few school books, and laundry. The man sat down in my computer chair. "Who are you?" I asked, trying my hardest not to think too loudly at him. "Theo," the man said. He rubbed the back of his neck. It must be a nervous tick of some sort. "And you're Klein, right?" I nodded. "Right, right. So, this is going to sound weird, but I had a daydream that told me to come here. It included your dorm room which I didn't know so, I was confused, and I'm actually really surprised that it was true." The tension I'd been holding at having a potential stranger in my room vanished. After all, this wasn't a stranger. This was Daddy. He just didn't realize how completely I was wrapped around his finger yet. "It's not weird." I told him. "What do you mean?" He asked, he seemed to be inspecting my more closely than he had before. I could feel the quick rie holding up my blanket begin to fail, but I wasn't concerned. "This part might seem weird but, I'm psychic. I can hear people's thoughts, if they're deliberately thinking about something." I could tell by his face that he didn't believe me. I quickly continued explaining. I was so close to having what he only daydreamed about. I just needed to prove it. "Look, I'll prove it, start thinking of a pop song." I told him. He rolled his eyes, and I could hear the debate inside his head about if he should just leave or not. Finally he smirked, as I started hearing the worst possible song choice he could have picked. 'Baby shark, do doo doodoot' "Baby Shark, and please stop thinking that. Took me ages to get it out of my head. I swear, when one person thinks it, everyone does." The campus radio played it in the cafeteria as a joke once. Worst month of my life. "Okay," Theo started, seemingly more on guard, "say I believe you. What does that have to do with my daydream?" He asked cautiously. I swallowed on nothing, this was a make or break moment. "You mean the ones where I'm your baby, and you're my Daddy?" I asked hesitantly, I could barely meet his face as I did. I could feel his eyes go wide when I said it thought. I pressed on, focusing on the growing excitement inside of Theo over his fear of having been caught. "When someone thinks about me, I get pulled in. Especially when the emotions behind it are as intense as your crush." This time we both went red. Him for being called out, and me for not quite understanding why he even felt that way about me. "The first time scared me a bit, but I've really enjoyed it. Especially today." That last part was muttered out, but clearly he heard. "Just, before I say anything else, why me? I'm just boring little Klein." In no ones world was I a catch, so what did Daddy... what did Theo see in me. "That's, a lot to take in," I heard him sniff the air and watched his eyes glance down at the diaper that was still barely hidden by the blanket. "I believe you about being psychic. I've had a few classes with you, and you've always seemed sad. You were quiet, and you're cute. I never saw you with people, so I just wanted to come scoop you up." He started rubbing the back if his neck again. Definitely a nervous tick. "You aren't... grossed out, or scared off by it? The daydreams?" I giggled. The fact that Daddy was the nervous one was funny to me. "At first. Especially after you made me have an accident in line for for food." Rising gides of second hand embarrassment and arousal surged within him. "Then indid some research. Beyond that, I... i could feel your care, and affection in each one. Admittedly," I bit my lip as I felt my own rising arousal press against my diaper, "sometimes it's easy to get a bit lost in there. After, all, good little boys use their diapers, right?" I asked shyly. I didn't need to be psychic to notice how interested Theo instantly became. "Klein," he stood up from the chair and sat next to me on the bed, "are you a good little boy?" He asked hesitantly. He was just as worried as I was that speaking the words out loud would change them. Make them pop like the dreams that they came from. So rather than use my words, I lifted off the blanket. I heard him inhale as he saw that I was wearing the same diaper from his earlier fantasy. "I hadda accident, Daddy." I said meekly. He reached down to squeeze it. Unlike before, there was nothing the soft moan as I pushed my diaper into his hand. Daddy smiled. "Good Baby," he said. His other hand reached around to my backside. I could hear it in his thoughts before he asked, "but is that the only sort of accident my baby has?" He was wondering how far I would go for him. Honestly, one look inside his mind, and i was gone. I could see our future in there. I could see him laying me down on the floor to change me. I could see him tucking me into bed in a crib built just for me. I could see a collection of bottle and pacifiers near the bed as I was sucking on something completely different. I could see him praising me for squatting down in the middle of a store and filling my diaper. I could see us dancing during our wedding, while he quietly teased me for being unable to hold it through the ceremony. In his eyes, I could see a life of happiness and love, for as long as I was his Baby, and he was my Daddy. There was only one thing I needed to do to prove I was willing to be his baby. I leaned forward, and pushed. My body resisted at first, but it gave in as a weight began to spread out. I messed myself for the first time in twenty years in his arms, and at Daddy's words I would never do it anywhere else again. I smiled once I finished. I didn't have to say anything as Daddy pulled me close. "What a good little boy." He whispered. As long as Daddy was around, there was nothing I could be but a good little boy. I wouldn't have it any other way.

Here's another series I've been working on. I hope you enjoy it as much as I like writing it! -<3 Champ Room for Rent Chapter 1: What’s the Catch? Looking to Share a House With Another Chill Professional Dude ‘If anyone is interested in sharing a nice house close to the beaches for around $500 a month, hit me up... I'm looking for a roomie ASAP. Let me know what you do for work and hours, and maybe send a selfie or InstaPic link... I'm a clean professional guy with a house full of nice furniture and basically everything else anyone needs including a home gym + backyard. I don't smoke so you too and stay healthy + exercise. Not going out due to Covid, but party at home with your new roomie. I'm responsible and considerate of others, so you too... thanks!' "$500 a month? Seriously, what's the catch?" Rob looked at the Gregslist ad over and over but could find no red flags. Just that the wording sounded a little more casual than other ads. But that could be a good thing. He decided to send a little message, taking a quick selfie in the process. Okay, maybe one more. Didn't want to try too hard. Just a casual selfie. Thirty minutes later he finally got one he could use, and he sent it off with a message. 'Hey, my name's Rob. I'm a stocker at the beachside SuperDuperMarket. My roomies both moved back in with family on short notice so I need to find a new place ASAP. I'm super chill and easy to live with, and I can give references on request. Here's my pic. Hit me up if you want to meet up and talk about it.' Rob kept his fingers crossed. He had nearly given up on finding an affordable place in any inhabited region of California. Lucky enough, he wouldn’t have to wait long. Colt received a notification on his phone. It was probably the thirtieth one that day for his recent ad. The first 29 were total duds, and like Rob, he had all but given up hope. "Oh great. Who am I gonna get this time? …Hmm! This is interesting…" The message immediately got his attention. The guy was pretty cute. Young guy, but not too young, with a shy smile in just a casual shirt and jeans. Didn't look like a stoner, or a frat boy. He looked at the background of the photo - clean place from what he could see. Nothing looked out of place - he had to have taken time to get the shot just right. He liked that. Yeah, this guy could be good. Then he spotted something in the background that made him smile. A little well-loved teddy bear was lying on the couch where someone would sit. It wasn't organized like the rest of the house. It looked like it had been just dropped there. Didn't he say he lived alone? Colt's grin grew wider. This was the one. He sent off his message and waited. Then he closed the ad. 'Hey, got your message. The name's Colt. My phone's been blowing up since I put out this ad, but I still haven't filled the spot. I'm free for the next hour or two but then I'm slammed. Can you swing through? Here's the address.' Rob got the notification only minutes after he sent it off. It sounded like that place wouldn't be available for long. He quickly sent off a message in the affirmative and grabbed his keys. He took another look at his half-packed apartment as he reached for the front door. He hoped by this time tomorrow he would have a new place to call home. Rob whistled as he pulled up to the house. It was a fairly large two story not far from the beach, and the Greg's list pictures didn't do it justice. "I wonder what this guy does for a living?" he said to himself. Well, he'd find out soon enough. He didn't really know if he was dressed appropriately. The language of the ad seemed casual, but the mention of the word professional seemed important. He needed to make a good impression. He checked his hair in the mirror, trying his best to smooth down a cowlick. "There we go." he said, before stepping out of the car. Of course it popped right back up making him look like a young kid more than a young professional, but he was none the wiser. A guy about his age answered the door in jeans and a backward cap, and Rob breathed a sigh of relief. At least he wouldn't be underdressed for this. Colt invited him inside and they sat down on a leather wraparound couch in the living room. "So, a stocker huh? Not exactly professional work, but it's cool, bro. You want something to drink?" "Oh, uh. Yeah, I guess it's not a career job, but I'm very professional in my attitude!" Rob said, suddenly feeling self-conscious. "Hey, don't sweat it man. You like apple juice? Let me get you an apple juice, bro." "T-thanks," called Rob, trying to keep his hands on his lap where they wouldn't fidget. He looked around while Rob disappeared around the corner. This was a really nice place. It was clean, the furniture was comfortable but very tasteful. Despite his casual dress and speech, everything about the place said Colt was anything but a young slacker. There wasn't even a TV in the room - just a large picture frame on the wall across from the couch. He felt like the place was almost too good for him, but he shook that thought out of his head as soon as he got it. "Don't think that way Rob. You're good enough. You can do this." He wished he had his bear with him right about then, and it was all he could do to keep from sucking his thumb to comfort himself. That always calmed him down when he got nervous, even if it was super embarrassing in front of strangers. "Hey, buddy, who you talkin' to?" "Wha?" said Rob, nearly jumping out of his skin. He blushed furiously. "Oh, no nothing. I was just... thinkin out loud. Sorry." "Hey, no need to apologize. You didn't do anything wrong. Here, man. Enjoy." Colt set a juice box of apple juice in front of Rob. He had a bottle of beer for himself. Rob looked at the apple juice and then the beer. He knew which one he wanted more, but he accepted the juice out of politeness. They chatted a bit and Colt seemed like someone he could get along with. He was just like most of his straight guy friends. Laid back, liked to joke around, and darn handsome. He was involved with law, though what kind he didn't say. He said he worked from home and seemed a little put off that Rob didn't work from home as well. "Well, we might be able to work around that. How are you at keeping up with your share of things around the house - laundry, dishes, that kind of thing?" "Oh, I'm a neat freak. Your house will look like this all the time if you live with me. It's one thing my roommates really liked about me." "Sorry to hear they bailed on you like that." "Yeah, me too. But hey, more for you, right? Uh. I m-mean..." Rob stammered. "Sorry, that didn't come out right." Colt had to suppress a grin. What a cutie this boy was. "Hey man, no need to apologize. It was cute. Let's just finish up these questions and I can show you around?" Rob just nodded, blushing harder. He should have been used to being called things like 'cute' and 'sweetie' by now, but it still made him feel about two feet tall. He didn’t have much time to dwell on that, though, as Colt continued with a barrage of questions. "You don't smoke? Good. And you look like you keep pretty fit. I could really use a workout buddy if you're down. You'd try it out? Hey, that's all I ask. And last but not least, how often do you have people over, or go visit other people? Never? Really? So you just hang out with your roommates, you don't go to any parties or anything? Just when your roommates brought you along, huh? That's fine by me. It's safer that way anyway, and I always bring the party. We can just party at home, if you end up living here, that is." "Gosh, I hope so," said Rob. "I could really use a stable living situation with someone I can depend on to have the rent every month. Uh, speaking of which. Is there a reason the rent is so low? You must own the place or something, huh?" "Yeah, that's right," Colt replied. "Got pretty lucky with my career early on and was able to get this house cheap when the housing market tanked. I put a lot of work into it. It'd just help me out to rent a room. Plus it'd be nice to have someone to hang with again. Sucks being cooped up by yourself. Well, I'm sure you know what I mean." Rob knew exactly what Colt meant. He’d been going stir crazy with only some online friends and his teddy bear to keep him company. They toured the house, and it was even better than he expected. The gym was well stocked - really more equipment than one person should ever need, but it was Colt's house, he supposed. All the rooms looked nice - even the bathrooms looked like they had been plucked out of a high-end catalog. By the time they got to what would be Rob's room, everything seemed covered except one door that was closed. When Rob asked about it, Colt said not to worry about that room, that was just for his personal projects. The guest room that Rob would rent looked like it was plucked out of the kids section of the catalog - or perhaps young teens, which surprised him. "Oh, this was my geek-out room,” said Rob. “I have my comics, cartoon nostalgia stuff, that kind of thing in here. The bed set is just a bit of fun to make it all match, but you can totally change it however you like if I end up picking you as my roommate. Rob nodded. It made sense. Although he had to admit it looked pretty darn cool as it was. There was kind of a mashup of dino, space, and BattleMon themes going on. "Oh my gosh, is that a Meow Meow plush? Dude!" "Hehe, yeah. I've got a Mousechu hiding around here somewhere too. I could geek-out on BattleMon all day but I gotta cut this short, bud. The next person will show up pretty soon to look at the house. That's pretty much everything, so I guess I'll let you go and I'll let you know what I decide?" "Oh man, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to get carried away! Thanks for the tour man, you seem like a chill dude that would be fun to hang out with. I'd sure like to be the one you pick, but even if not, we should keep in touch." Colt smiled and chuckled lightly. Could Rob be any more adorable? "Hey man, thanks. I'm not gonna lie, you're definitely in the top five! I'd hand you the paperwork now, but we don't really have time to go over it together." Rob’s heart skipped a beat and he stepped forward, his face dead serious. "Dude, give me the paperwork. I'll sign right now." "Haha,” Rob laughed and shook his head. “I'm flattered that you trust me but I'm sure you want to read it, and..." "For $500 a month, and living with a super chill roommate like you? I don’t care what I have to agree to." Colt stopped and appeared to consider the offer. After a moment’s hesitation, he spoke. "Alright man, if you’re sure. The other people are gonna be really disappointed but oh well. Let's get it taken care of." Colt put in a fake call to the people who were supposedly scheduled to come later that day, and then presented Rob with several papers for him to sign and initial. Rob filled out the lease agreement as quickly as possible, as if they would disappear if he didn’t sign fast enough. "Oh, one last thing," said Colt, as he looked over the completed documentation. "About that teddy bear in the picture. What's his name?" "Oh dude, no, no.” Rob said, his eyes wide with fear. “Totally not mine. It's just an old bear one of my roommates left. I'll get rid of him before I move in." "Don't. I think it's cute you still carry your bear around the house,” said Colt with a sly grin. "Aw geez," said Rob, pulling up his shirt to hide his face. "Was it that obvious?" "I'm gonna tell you this once and only once, kiddo. If we're going to be roommates, I don't want us to have any secrets, okay? Just be yourself. And if you try to hide your teddy in your room, you're gonna be in big trouble!" The way Colt said this with just a hint of authority in his voice made Rob chub up a little in his pants. If only Colt knew what that did to him! Mercifully, he was seen off before his chubby could go full mast and embarrass them both. He drove home, practically glowing. He had done it. He had gotten the place. Colt was also over the moon as he looked over the contract that Rob had signed. His instincts were spot on and he had snared the cutie hook line and sinker. He adjusted himself in his pants. Gosh he loved it when Rob got all blushy and squirmy. If only he knew what that did to him. He went up to check that everything was ready in Rob's real bedroom. Rob would be moving in there when the time was right. Colt was practically glowing. He had done it. He had gotten his boy. ***** When Rob got home, he jumped for joy. He couldn't believe he'd gotten the place. Cheap rent, right by the beach, and a cute roomie too? What more could he ask for?" He began to pack right away. It wouldn't take too long - most of what was left would have to go in the trash or to the junkyard since Colt's house had everything he needed – even a bed. "Goodbye cheap IKEA bed!" he said to himself. He quickly disassembled what he could and moved everything into the empty living room. The Junk Prince junk haulers would be by soon to pick it up and take it to a donation center. With that out of the way, all he needed to do was pack his car. He was proud of the fact that it would only take one trip. He didn't believe in clutter and holding on to stuff you didn't need. During this time he kept Colt updated on his ETA and Colt asked about his progress. "You sure you don't want any help, bud?" "Oh, no. I can handle this." "Okay, be careful. If you need to move something heavy, I can come and help." His roommate was really nice to offer, and he got a warm and fuzzy feeling in his gut from that. But after all, he didn't want his roommate to think he couldn't do anything for himself, so he declined. It was getting late in the day when he finally finished. The shadows had grown long, crossing the streets of the city. After he paid the Junk movers to take away the last of his stuff, he sent a text out to Colt and left, dropping his keys in the mailbox for his landlord. "Hasta la vista, baby!" he said, quoting one of his favorite action movies of all time, and he drove off to his new place. Of course as soon as his roommate answered the door, he insisted on helping. "I won't take no for an answer," said Colt, as Rob insisted he didn't have to go through the trouble. When he got to the car, Colt looked through the window and was surprised at how little Rob had brought with him. "That's all you brought? Are you sure that's everything?" "Yeah, I mean you said it yourself - your place has everything. And really, I don't need much - just my toiletries, important paperwork, and a few personal items." "Yeah of course, no sense in having two sets of everything, right?" Then Colt stopped dead in his tracks as he caught sight of something in the passenger's seat. "Is… is that your Bear?" "Oh, huh, yeah..." said Rob, blushing slightly. He was hoping his new roommate wouldn't see that. "Did... did you buckle him in? Like a person?" asked Colt, trying not to giggle at how cute that was. He didn't want to make his new roomie feel bad, but the boy was so stinkin’ cute! "He doesn't like being packed away in boxes," said Rob blushing harder now and staring at his shoes. "I mean... I guess that sounds pretty dumb, huh? I'm sorry. I'm such a-" "Stop it right now,” said Colt, looking Rob dead in the eyes. “That's not dumb at all, kiddo. You're being a good friend, and I totally get it - I wouldn't want to be packed away in a box either. Now no more sorry for the rest of the day, or else." Rob nodded and gulped, feeling his pants get tighter as he chubbed up once again. Even though it was in a playful tone, the authority in Colt's voice was unmistakable. He had no doubt that Colt would follow through on whatever it was he meant by 'or else'. "Sorry, no more sorry." "That's one," said Colt, smirking. He saw his roommate's eyebrows go up and put his hand on Rob's shoulder. "Don't worry, I'll keep reminding you." He then quickly brought his hand down to give his new roomie a swat on the butt for his transgression. Rob jumped in surprise more than anything and looked abashed. "There’s plenty more where that came from, so don’t test me,” said Colt, crossing his arms. “And if I ever hear you finish that sentence 'I'm such a' with anything but the words great guy, sweetheart, or cutie pie, you'll be sore for a week." Now Rob's face was the color of a lobster with a sunburn, and he buried his face in his hands. "Okay, okay, enough teasing. Let's get your stuff inside, huh?" Rob just nodded, took a couple breaths, and brought his hands back down. He clicked the remote to unlock the doors and Colt opened up the back door to grab the first box. “Hey wait,” Rob started, when he saw Colt grab the box that held his nighttime wear. He didn’t want Colt to get a peek inside and see what he had in there. “Don’t worry, bud,” said Colt, mistaking the source of Rob’s concern. “I’m plenty strong. Besides, aren't you forgetting something?”. "What's that?" "You're not going to leave your bear in the front seat, are you? Go get him, he should go in first.” “Yeah but-“ “No buts. Go get your bear, buddy.” Although he didn’t like seeing Colt holding his most intimate items, Rob thought better of saying anything more. It would only lead to more questions. “By the way I still haven't heard his name.” said Colt, interrupting Rob’s protest. "Oh, uh, he's Cuddle E. Bear, Mr. Cuddles for short. And I guess he wouldn't like being left for last," said Rob, giving his roomie a look like he was asking for permission as he went and grabbed the bear. He instantly felt better holding his teddy, even though it was a bit sooner than normal for a new living situation. They walked together to Rob's new room, and Colt flipped on the light to once again reveal a room decked out with anything a young boy could want. Shelves filled with geeky superhero memorabilia, toys, you name it. Everything stuck to the theme of space, dinos, or BattleMon, right down to the rocket ship lamp and Buzz Lightspeed bedding on the rail bed by the wall. "If there's anything you want to change..." started Colt, but Rob interrupted. "It's perfect!" he exclaimed. Then he stopped himself, blushing a bit at his own enthusiasm. "Sorry... I… I like it. I think it's a cool room." "Ah, thanks, little dude," said Rob, patting his new roomie on the shoulder. "That makes me feel better. It is pretty cool, isn't it?" In two trips they managed to get everything and Colt left Rob to unpack. "Dinner's in an hour buddy. You like burgers?" "Sure! Where from?" "From here! Your new roomie is a good cook, believe it or not. But I'll let you see for yourself. All I ask is that you clean when I cook, okay?" "My specialty," said Rob, who had already outed himself as a neat freak. "How did you know?" "Dork," said Colt, laughing a bit as he left. "I resemble that!" called Rob as his roommate walked away. Rob checked to see that the coast was clear and then quickly opened the box Colt had been carrying. He took out a pack of DryNites and slipped them into the top dresser. This was a new place and he sometimes wet the bed for a few days when he was somewhere new, so he'd taken the precaution of getting some pull-ups just in case. It was just his luck that they made these ones in XL now - they were much cooler with his favorite superheroes on the front, though he'd never tell a soul he liked that. With that bit of business out of the way, he was able to finish packing in ease, his teddy watching propped up on the bed. "Pretty good place we got here, eh cuddles? Colt is nice too. I don't know what I did but I must've done something right because this is the perfect place for us. You won't tell him about the DryNites will you? Good, I won't either. Thanks, buddy." Colt smiled as he listened in on his roommate's exchange. "This is going to be easier than I thought.” He looked once more into the mystery room and slipped in, locking the door behind him. He went over to the special table, fingering something crinkly and plastic lying on a shelf below. "I can't wait to show him how much better these are than DryNites." He picked it up and smelled it. Nothing like the smell of a diaper. But it would smell much better after a night on Rob. He rubbed the bulge in the front of his jeans. "All in good time," he said to himself. "All in good time." As far as Colt was concerned, that time couldn’t come soon enough. However, with much effort, he managed to put the diaper back down and leave the room to go make dinner. ***** Colt set the plate down on the kitchen counter in front of Rob. "One fresh grilled burger, and one box of apple juice! Here ya go!" "Thank you, it looks delicious!" said Rob, blushing slightly as Colt once again took the liberty of putting the straw in his juice box for him. "I can do that myself ya know." Colt smiled. "Just showing a little hospitality. And thanks for complimenting my cooking. Just wait til’ you try it! By the way, have you washed your hands?" Rob's eyes went wide and he shook his head, the color on his cheeks rising. "Go wash 'em!" said Colt, pointing to the sink. He looked on in approval as Rob jumped up and did as he was told. "Good boy. Don't forget to sing happy birthday twice," he said, as Rob washed his hands. "I can't hear you! How do I know you did it long enough if you don't sing it out loud?" "Come on, really?" asked Rob, feeling childish enough as it was. Colt did not look like he was going to give in, so Rob sighed and began to sing out loud. Colt's smile grew. He liked how obedient Rob was. He was a good boy - he just had a few bad habits, like trying to act grown up because of what other people might think. Colt loved to put cute guys into diapers, sure, but this one actually might get more than just a little fun out of it. It might actually be just what he needed. the idea was exciting to Colt. As Rob finished washing up, Colt's attention turned to the Teddy that had been dropped beside him on the table. "That doesn't look very comfortable for Mr. Cuddles. Don't you think he might want to eat too?" "Oh gosh," said Rob, grabbing the teddy and kissing him on the nose. "I didn't even think about that.... Well... Hm..." Rob sat the teddy in the tall kitchen chair beside his own, but the teddy's head barely cleared the counter. "I think we need a book or something for him." "Well, I guess you could grab the coffee table book or some of the magazines in the living room. But hurry up or your burger will get cold. Does teddy like anything in particular or should I just give him some teddy food?" Rob smiled big at this idea, "Teddy food! Okay, I'll be right back." "Hey! No running." called Colt as the excited boy hurried to get a booster seat for the Teddy. Rob immediately stopped and slowed his pace at his roomie’s behest, earning another smile from Colt. When he got into the living room, he had a look at his options. There was a cool looking BattleMon encyclopedia which looked too nice to use, and a bunch of magazines on various topics. One caught his eye, as it had been folded open. It was an article titled Littles: Embracing their inner child. He managed to catch a few words like comfort, diaper, safe, relax, before the featured picture grabbed all his attention. In the featured photo, a chubby middle-aged man sat on a changing table smiling around a bright red pacifier while his shortalls were being unsnapped at the crotch. In the next picture, he was hugging his teddy while a caretaker began to untape his obviously wet diaper. “What the…” He didn't even have time to come up with an emotion to respond with before Colt called him back. "Rob! Are you lost? Get over here, our food's getting cold!" Rob set the magazine down on the table and grabbed the BattleMon encyclopedia. It was better than setting Mr. Cuddles on a bunch of slippery magazines. He returned with the encyclopedia in hand. "Here we are! I have it. It really looks too nice to be a booster seat, though. Teddy's a messy eater so can we put a towel down over it?" Colt smiled. "Yes, that would be good, besides, Teddy's not wearing any protection, so he could have an accident. We'll have to find a more permanent solution for him soon." "Hehe, yeah…" Rob gave a nervous laugh, thinking about his own night-time accidents. He quickly changed the subject. "Oh, is that milk for him?" He saw a tall glass of milk on the counter next to his box of apple juice. "It sure is. I know that teddies love their milk, so I put it right there. And I expect it to be empty by the end of lunch, because good teddies drink their milk!" Rob nodded. This made sense to him. He would have to drink the milk and pretend it was the Teddy doing this. This game was fun. Colt and Rob chatted more throughout the meal, getting to know each other a bit better. Rob was the youngest child in his family, and only now getting to be on his own. He was always treated as the baby of the family and he enjoyed his new independence but had a hard time with the trade-offs, like not being able to take his teddy when he went to work. He also drank the milk and made comments to his bear, which made colt chuckle to himself every time. Colt was an entrepreneur and made a good amount of money off of something he came up with when he was in high school. He was the oldest child, and so naturally had to help raise his younger siblings. He missed it sometimes, being the big brother, and he told Rob he can carry his Teddy as much as he wanted, because it reminded him of his younger brothers growing up. "For that matter," Colt added, "If there's anything else you wear, do, or say that you think grown-ups aren't supposed to, you just go right ahead and do it. I'll even help, if I can. I want you to be completely comfortable here, because it's your home now. Is there anything else you wanted to tell me that you think I should know about that?" The word diapers immediately sprang to Rob's mind before he replaced it with pull-ups. No, nighttime protection. Why did he think diapers? Must have been that article he saw... He couldn’t get those words and images out of his head. He put his hands in his lap and immediately felt something hard poking up against them. "Hello? Earth to Rob? Looks like you were thinking pretty hard there. Is there something you want to tell me? Anything I can help with? Now is the time to speak up." "N-no, it's nothing," said Rob, blushing for the hundredth time that day. He wasn't ready for Rob to know about his nighttime protection yet. Besides, he would probably only need it for a few days until he was adjusted, or so he hoped. Colt shrugged, knowing full well what Rob was hiding. "Okay. If you say so. Uh oh, better finish your burger fast! Looks like Mr. Cuddles is beating you!" “Oh no! Not so fast, Mr. Cuddles!” Rob quickly finished his burger and drained both the glass and the juice box. “I win!” “You sure did, buddy. All gone!” said Colt, enthusiastically. Rob nodded and patted his full belly with satisfaction, then he yawned and rubbed his eyes. "You're looking a little sleepy there, buddy. Do you need a nap?" "Oh, I always get tired after lunch. I'm fine." "Hey, if you're tired just rest. You haven't even tried your bed out yet, have you? The mattress is so soft you'll sink right into it. "Really? Wow that sounds nice. My last mattress was just a cheap one that came with the bed I had. Maybe I will try it out." "Yeah go for it, just don't forget to brush your teeth before you nap." "Oh... uh... right." Rob didn’t brush after every meal but he knew he should. After washing the dishes, he headed upstairs to do just that. ***** “What the fuck is happening?” muttered Rob to himself. He was used to being treated a bit like a kid by his friends and even strangers who might call him ‘sweetie’ or ‘honey’ in everyday interactions, but he was getting some very strong vibes from his new roommate that made him feel quite literally like he was small again. Or maybe it was just him. As he brushed his teeth in the mirror, he imagined being tucked into bed by Colt and smiled. Then he thought about what Colt had said about being there to help, and the fantasy changed. For just an instant, he imagined Colt sliding a pair of DryNites up his legs and helping his ‘little brother’ into bed. He jolted back into reality, nearly choking on his toothpaste as he tried to forget that image altogether. Where the hell did that come from? Then he looked down and saw a tent in his pants. He remembered this had happened at dinner too. Did he actually want Colt to diaper – no that’s not the word. Did he want Colt to night-time protect him? What was wrong with him? “This is too weird… too weird…” he muttered to himself as he walked into his room. Mr. Cuddles was waiting on his bed. That’s right. He’d forgotten the poor bear downstairs. Colt must’ve brought it up for him – that was so nice. He felt like Colt really ‘got’ him. He took off his clothes, folding them neatly and setting them on the dresser. His boner was immediately apparent as soon as he slid off his pants, allowing his erection to spring free and fully push his soft boxer-briefs away from his body. There was a visible wet spot in the front of his undies from all the Pre-Cum. He touched it and when he drew his finger away, strings of sticky liquid followed behind. “How?” He was pent up, but not that pent up. He stared at his wet finger, mesmerized. Then he slowly brought his finger up toward his mouth to taste it. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* He must’ve jumped three feet into the air when the sound of knocking broke the silence. “Hey Rob, you in there?” “Y-yeah,” he stammered, quickly wiping his finger off on his underwear and jumping under the covers. “What’s up?” The door opened and his friendly roommate peeked in. “Hey, I just wanted to say thanks for being a good roomie today and helping with the dishes. I’m super happy to have you as a roommate, man. Really, I think it’s gonna be a lot of fun.” “Oh, y-yeah! I think so too,” said Rob, sweating bullets as he bent his knees up to hide his erection under the covers. That was a close call. Too close. His adrenaline was still pumping. “You okay, bud?” said Colt, taking a step forward, “you look a little pale…” “Y-yeah. I’m fine,” Rob lied, drawing his knees up to hide his erection. He was probably pale because all of his blood was being diverted to the area between his legs. A loud crinkle rang out from the bed. Colt froze. Rob looked down and felt the bed. “Plastic sheets?” “Oh, that’s just to protect the mattress when my cousins come over,” said Colt, scratching the back of his head. “I actually have to check to make sure they’re wearing the proper protection at night because they try to go to bed without. Can you believe it? Anyway, I can help you later, if you want.” “W-what?!” asked Rob, his face turning bright red as the image of Colt holding his pull-ups came right back. “Help you take off the mattress protector. I’m sure it’s not very-“ “No!” said Rob, a little too loudly. Then more softly, “It’s… it’s fine. It’s okay like that…” Colt raised an eyebrow. “Is there something you’re not telling me, buddy?” “Mmm? No! No… I don’t,” Rob lied. “I-I mean I wouldn’t... I haven’t wet the bed in a long time. I just… you know, I’m a neat freak. I just like to keep things clean!” “Hey, hey,” said Colt, holding up his hands. “I never said you did. Is that what all this is about?” He left the question hanging but started speaking again before Rob could manage a response. “Hey, you know what, I should go. You’re tired, it’s been a big day. I’ll let you have your rest.” Rob exhaled a breath he didn’t know he was holding. “Thanks.” Colt was almost out the door when he stopped. He put his hand on the doorframe and seemed to become very interested in the paint job as his eyes traveled up the frame. “Hey bud, just so you know, if you did wet the bed that would be okay with me.” He glanced briefly over at Rob before shutting the door behind him. “Sleep tight, bud.” Rob was speechless. The blood was rushing in his ears. Did he just give himself away? Did Colt know? He lay back in the bed and heard the crinkle. He’d definitely have to wear a DryNite that night. As he finally started to drift off, he felt a twinge in his bladder. All that juice and milk were having their effect. “Son of a… I just got comfortable! And I don’t think this hard-on is going away any time soon.” Rob could only imagine what Colt would say if he saw the state he was in just then. “Oh screw it. It’s only a short nap. I’ll pee when I get up.” He snuggled his teddy bear and finally drifted off to sleep. Room For Rent Ch. 1 (2021).pdf

Welcome! This is a story about being dead, fun, right?! The plan is for there to be an overarching main story, set up here in the prologue, but each chapter will be focused on an individual that comes to our protagonist through her job while I drip feed the main story throughout. The hope is that this will be a story that, eventually, makes you feel good despite literally everyone in it being dead. #ghostsarepeopletoo Anyway, if you like what you see here and want more let me know in the comments and like the story, if you don't, let me know in the comments and don't like the story, if you're just here for reading and not interacting, that's cool, I hope you enjoy my work regardless. On with the show! Cause Of Death: Embarrassment By: The Unknown Author Prologue Excerpt from D.E.A.T.H. new caseworker orientation “Death is the great mystery of humankind, specifically, what happens after a person dies. Different religions have different theories, beliefs that drive their members to be “good” people with the promise of a paradise beyond their mortal life and warn them of being “bad” for fear of ending up tortured and suffering in the afterlife. Some believe that there is no afterlife, that they’ll be reincarnated into another living thing once their life is over, others believe that there is merely nothing after someone dies, you just die and stop being aware of anything else as the empty void swallows your consciousness. The truth of it all is that when someone dies their “soul” comes here to the Department of Expiration and Afterlife Tallying in the Hereafter or D.E.A.T.H., when a person arrives at D.E.A.T.H., they are paired with a caseworker that goes over the defining moments of their life and the circumstances surrounding their death with the goal of bringing about acceptance of said demise to avoid said person becoming a ghost. As a caseworker, you will be given a file for each new arrival and will be expected to greet them when they arrive with a warm and welcoming tone as the transition process from the living realm to this one will leave them disoriented, fragments of knowledge about their situation may exist, but it is your chief goal to keep them calm and listening to you and not let them take control of the conversation. They will ask questions about why they are where they are and it will be your duty to reassure them, providing their file indicates they’ll be moving on to a better place, that their being with you is merely a formality and you’re working to expedite their transition as quickly and efficiently as possible. Should they be heading to a worse place, you’re to keep that information from them until you’ve completed your duty of setting up their transfer to avoid a vengeful spirit returning to the living realm. Performing well as a caseworker will provide you with the opportunity to advance within the organization. There are many different career paths available to those with an aptitude for handling the affairs of the dead such as: Reaping Accounting Unborn Soul Caretaking Training New Caseworkers And so many more! Some of you may be wondering why you were chosen for this role and the answer is simple, you and every other caseworker is uniquely qualified to be an important part of this organization and have been granted knowledge beyond your own life and time to allow you to aid others in their journey forward. Welcome to D.E.A.T.H.! ********* Working at D.E.A.T.H. is a lot like when you eat popcorn and get a hull stuck in your tooth that no matter how much you tongue it it just sticks there and you resign yourself to that being your life but then when it finally dislodges you feel such immense relief that you praise yourself for enduring such a hardship for those four and a half minutes that felt like weeks. Time, as a concept, doesn’t exist in our business, the living experience days and weeks but we have an eternal stretch of routine. The powers that be have blessed us with “time off” from our jobs in the form of the chronological equivalent to the blink of an eye, but we make due with what we’re given the best we can and then we’re instantly back at our desk again. That said, if “Monday’s” existed in the afterlife, this new assignment I’ve been given would be the equivalent of an eternity of Monday’s all stacked up on top of each other. “You’re not listening to me!” the woman seated in the chair in front of my desk shouted as she slammed her hands down on the desk, her entire form rippling and distorting briefly, signaling to me that she was headed for a vengeful spirit meltdown. I stood up calmly and walked around my desk to be at her side, putting my arm around her, “Hey, Samantha,” I said in a soothing tone, “I’m listening, but I need you to also listen to me, okay?” I asked. She was silent, her form stable once more. “Okay.” I said, taking my arm from her and kneeling down beside her, “Now, we’re in a bit of disagreement about how you died, right?” I asked. She glared at me, “No, you’re just wrong!” she spat. I sighed softly and reached up to retrieve the folder from my desk and opened it and scanned the document within until I found the part I was looking for, “It says that you experienced an event so humiliating that your soul left your body.” I told her. She smacked the file out of my hand, “Do you know how stupid that sounds?!” she shouted, her form rippling and writhing wildly once more. I picked the folder up and stood, “Okay, let’s see what happened then.” I said, going to the small table against the wall that held a television and remote on it. I turned the TV on and the image of Samantha appeared on the screen. Her form shuddered as she looked down at the ground, “Please, don’t make me watch it.” she pleaded. I ignored her, focusing on driving the point that she was wrong home to shut her up and get her out of my hair once and for all, “You don’t have to watch, but I am going to narrate what I see.” I told her. The image on the screen was basically a CCTV recording of Samantha’s kitchen, the recording being done from somewhere above and away from the circular table in the kitchen. Samantha was seated in a larger than normal highchair, her blonde hair tied up into adorable pigtails, her long legs dangling above the floor, swinging back and forth as she scooped a handful of chocolate pudding up from the little pink bowl on the tray locked in place in front of her and brought it to her mouth, slathering her cheeks and chin in the process and dripping some onto not just the bib around her neck, but also the very pretty dress she was wearing. I looked over at her where she sat in front of my desk and smiled at her, though her eyes were still cast to the floor and thus couldn’t see me looking at her. “Your dress is very pretty.” I told her. She was still wearing the lavender party dress, the frills beneath made her look like a flower turned upside down where she sat. She looked up at me and immediately back down to the floor when she saw me smiling, “Th-thank you.” she stammered. The pudding spots remained on the bib she still wore, a frilly pink number with “Daddy’s Messy Eater” written in elegant flowing cursive, and her cheeks and chin were still marred with the remnants of the treat, making me impressed with myself for not laughing at her when she tried to assert herself and overpower me in this situation. The man in the recording set down his paper and looked at his watch and then at the Samantha, sighing as he got up from the kitchen table, “Did you enjoy your pudding, baby?” he asked, gently stroking her hair with one hand. She looked up at him and nodded, “Yes, Daddy, it was very nummy!” she chirped. He bent forward so his face was level with hers, “Daddy put an extra special something into it to prepare you for your surprise.” he told her. Samantha furrowed her brow, “What-” she started to say before she stopped speaking, her face looking shocked as she looked from the bowl of pudding and back up at him. Taking a step back from her, he chuckled, “Pathetic.” he sneered. The sound of a doorbell ringing made me turn my attention back to the TV, noting that Samantha winced at the sound, her form shuddering once more, but not angrily this time. In the highchair, Samantha had stopped swinging her legs and enjoying her dessert, and had frozen in place as she looked to the sound of the doorbell, leaning this way and that to try and see something off screen. Her face contorted into abject terror as she shook her head vehemently and squirmed in the highchair, her cries of “No.” repeating over and over again, growing more frantic and panicked as a man and woman appeared from where the doorbell had rang. “Please.” Samantha said quietly. I paused the video. “Please, what?” I asked. She looked up at me, her eyes wide and pleading, “Don’t make me watch it.” she begged. “What happened?” I asked. She shook her head. I plucked the document from the folder, “Samantha Walters, age thirty four, was engaged in an Adult Baby play session with her husband and Daddy, William Walters, eating pudding that, unbeknownst to her, contained sedatives to limit her ability to fight against him, in her highchair when he excused himself for a moment to answer the door.” I read, eyeing the shaking woman seated before me above the paper briefly before continuing, “A short time after he excused himself, William returned with his-” I stopped reading aloud and read with just my eyes for a bit before stopping and lowering the paper to look at Samantha. She wasn’t able to cry, but the shudder of her form told me she was performing the spiritual equivalent of a sobbing emotional breakdown. I closed the distance between us and knelt down in front of her, hooking my finger beneath her chin and lifting it gently so she was looking at me, though her eyes tried to look anywhere but into mine. “What he did to you was awful.” I said sympathetically. She nodded, “I trusted him and let myself be truly vulnerable.” she whispered sullenly. I nodded, “I know, honey, but, I can’t change any of what happened, I just need you to accept that the humiliation of what he did was what ultimately, and tragically, ended your life so that you can move on.” I told her. She looked down at the floor, “To Heaven?” she asked, her demeanor and tone changing to something more akin to the age she was dressed as rather than her chronological age. I nodded, “According to your file, you’ve got a happy afterlife ahead of you.” I said, “But only if you let go of your hurt and anger.” I added. “If you hold onto that then you’ll be an angry ghost for a really long time and all you’ll feel is pain and hatred until you eventually forget why it is you’re so hurt and angry and you just disappear.” I explained, slipping into a tone more suitable for a young child. She nodded softly, “Is Heaven nice?” she asked. I sighed and shrugged, “Honestly, honey, I’ve never been, but I’m sure it’s great.” I told her. She looked over at the paused screen and then down at her outfit, “I felt really cute.” she confessed. “Like, my outside self matched my inside self for real for the first time and I wasn’t just pretending and playing dress up.” she continued. “Then he spoiled everything.” she pouted. I stroked her cheek softly, “He didn’t deserve a little girl as pretty and sweet as you, honey.” I told her. She smiled and threw her arms around me, hugging me tightly, “I’m sorry I got angry and yelled at you.” she said quietly. I hugged her back, rubbing her back and patting it softly, “It’s okay, I know how hard and scary it is dealing with all of this stuff suddenly.” I told her, “But I know that there’s nothing but happiness in your future and no one will ever hurt you again.” I added. She broke our embrace and nodded softly, “I’m ready.” she said before her form shuddered one final time as she accepted her fate and she began to glow brightly and then was gone from where she sat. I rose slowly and smiled, “Good girl.” I praised to the now empty office, turning my attention back to the TV to finish watching the recording. The man and woman that had entered were holding hands, the woman laughing at Samantha as her head lolled to the side to look at them from her place in the highchair. “Wow, you weren’t kidding, she’s adorable!” the woman cooed as she let go of the man’s hand and went to the highchair. The man chuckled, “Yeah, until you have to change her shitty diapers.” he cruelly joked. The woman looked over at him and knelt down, reaching up to push the wad of frills away to peek at Samantha’s diaper, effortlessly batting the girls legs away as she weakly struggled against her pervy intruder, her hands covering her face as she rose and looked at the woman, “Such pretty diapers!” she cooed, “Mommy can’t wait to see you fill them up for her!” she added, patting Samantha’s head as the woman in the highchair lazily pulled her head away to escape the touch before she trotted back over to the man and wrapped her arms around his waist. “Who she, Willm?” Samantha asked drunkenly, her words slurred and more akin to baby talk then she realized. William grabbed a handful of the woman’s ass and pulled her close to him, kissing her deeply before he lifted her up and spun around to set her onto the counter behind him. “This is Kiki, baby, and she is going to be your new Mommy, Sammy.” he said, kissing the Auburn haired woman’s neck as his hand groped her breast through her blouse. “Your Daddy needs a real woman, sweetheart.” Kiki teased, “When he puts you down for your little nappy naps in your crib, I’m who he calls to come keep him company.” she said, “When you’re filling your diapers, he’s looking at the pictures I send him of what a real woman looks like.” she teased. Samantha was crying now and awkwardly batted the bowl of pudding off the tray of the highchair, a gesture meant to be powerful and show them how angry she was, but simply made her look like a clumsy baby having a tantrum, “Oo cheeding bassad.” she slurred. William and Kiki ignored her outburst, William kneeling down to slide Kiki’s panties off her, “See these?” he asked his wife as he held up the lacy red garment, “These are damp with desire for me,” he said, walking over to the highchair and shoving the panties into Samantha’s face, “not with piss because you can’t control yourself.” he spat. Samantha whimpered and tried to pull her head away, but found herself too weak and slow to do more than sob into the panties that William held against her face, the smell of the other woman’s arousal and the indignity she was suffering making her blood boil, “I divose oo.” she squeaked. William glanced over at his wife and snorted, “How?” he asked, turning back to her, “I can keep you sedated and locked up in your crib until the day you die and no one will even know you’re gone.” he hissed, walking back to her slowly, “You have no friends,” he said raising his index finger and counting it, “no family,” he counted on his middle finger, “no job,” he counted on his ring finger, “and no kids.” he counted on his pinkie as he reached the highchair. “You’re nothing but a helpless and worthless freak, and you will accept your role as the baby of this house and Kiki as your Mommy even if I have to beat every last atom of adulthood and independence out of you.” he threatened. “Now, apologize to Mommy and Daddy for being naughty and pushing your pudding onto the floor.” he commanded. The gears in Samantha’s mind slowly turned at how malicious and aggressive her husband was being, how a man that had shown her nothing but love and care as a Daddy was now threatening her with physical violence not only broke her heart, but left her a blubbering mess of rage with no way to express it, of hurt with no ability to say anything to change it. Kiki walked over, her high heels clicking on the floor of the kitchen as she took her spot beside her man and looked at the pathetic example of a woman before her, “You better apologize, baby girl.” she warned. Samantha looked up at the pair with tears streaming down her cheeks, her life was ruined, her marriage was over, her adulthood was being rescinded, and she was strapped into a highchair in her once favorite dress, her hair done into pigtails by Daddy after he’d gotten her changed and dressed. She sobbed at the memory of feeling so cute, the embodiment of the little version of her that lived inside, that sweet little girl that loved her Daddy and felt safe in his arms crushed by the cruel reality of the world, snuffed out by a hateful man with selfishness and malice in his heart. Her head throbbed and her vision blurred, “I-” she started to say before she felt a pop in her head and then nothing. I watched her slump forward in the highchair, the embolism in her brain ending her life instantly, and watched as William and Kiki panicked and argued about what to do, and turned the TV off when they started talking about burying the body somewhere. I returned to my desk and brought up William’s file. Time doesn’t move the same in the afterlife, so, while Samantha had just appeared in my office and moved on with my help, Earth was at a different point entirely. William and Kiki had decided to bury Samantha in the backyard, and did so without issue, but Kiki, overcome with guilt over what had happened, had begun pestering William with notions of coming clean and accepting whatever may happen to them. William, ever serving his own self interests, did to Kiki what he’d threatened Samantha with, drugging the woman and keeping her locked up in the nursery his late wife had once occupied. I skimmed the document on the screen and stopped when I got to the end, smiling with morbid satisfaction. William had slipped in the shower and become paralyzed but alive, though he’d landed on the drain and effectively plugged it with his body and lived his last agonizing minutes watching the water level in the tub rise until he drowned. Meanwhile, Kiki, drugged and shackled in the crib, starved to death but suffered greatly thanks to a severe case of diaper rash caused by William failing to change her for several days. I checked the final location for both and nodded approvingly at their appointment to somewhere very unpleasant for the duration of eternity and closed the file. I mentioned that today was the first day of my new appointment, but I failed to share what that appointment was. I am “Head of Embarrassment Induced Life Termination”, which is a fancy way of saying that when someone “dies of embarrassment” it’s not hyperbolic, they may have physically had a heart attack or stroke or something, but the sheer humiliation they endured led to their demise and I get to explain that to them and make them accept what happened to them, neat, right? Also, even though I’m “Head” of that field, I am the only person handling those cases, why, you might ask, well, because of who my boss is. ********* “How did your first case go?” She asked, her fingers tented on her much larger than my own desk in her much larger than my own office. I nodded, “Fine.” I said. “Samantha Walters transitioned successfully.” I added. “I understand you continued watching her video after she transitioned and looked into the fate of her husband and his mistress.” she said, her lips pursing as she stared at me above her glasses. “Is that not allowed?” I asked. She stood and folded her arms behind her back, looking out the window at the infinite sea of cubicles below, “Ella, when a spirit dwells on what happened to them for too long, what happens?” she asked me without turning around. I sighed, “A spirit returns to Earth as a ghost when they refuse to accept their fate.” I said flatly. She turned and nodded, “And if an agent of D.E.A.T.H. were, let’s just say, to take too great of an interest in the affairs of the living or recently deceased?” she asked. I scoffed, “Are we really going to have this conversation again?” I snapped. She raised an eyebrow, “Watch your tone.” she warned. “I’m justifiably concerned about your attachment to the living.” she reminded. “You’re not to go any further than is necessary in the course of your duties, am I understood?” she asked. If I still had blood, it would’ve rushed to my face, “Is that an order from my boss or from my overbearing big sister?” I sneered. She sighed and took a seat on the edge of her desk in front of me, “As your boss, I’m warning you to do your job and not linger on your cases any more than is necessary.” she said calmly before she leaned in so she was face to face with me, “As your older sister, I’m telling you that if you sass me again, I’ll make sure your next post is even less desirable than your current one.” she said softly. “Why can’t you just leave me alone?” I whined. She rolled her eyes, “Ever the sniveling brat, aren’t you?” she asked rhetorically before sighing heavily, “I can’t leave you alone because it’s my job to account for the activities of my subordinates.” she reminded me, her tone authoritative but calm, “Also, because not all that long ago we had quite the issue with you and your,” she paused, searching for the word she wanted to use, “fascination” she said with a smug smirk, “with the living.” she said. “Oh, I’m sorry that I chose to come up here and have you lecture me about pointless shit, Mira.” I spat. “How rude it was of me to interrupt your busy schedule of smelling your own farts and congratulating yourself for being the daughter that died with dignity.” I snapped, folding my arms across my chest petulantly. “That’s not fair and you know it.” she said, her eyes narrowing as she looked at me. She stood and returned to her seat, “You’re dismissed.” she said coldly, “But know that I’m monitoring your work going forward and if I see any warning signs, I’m pulling you from the floor.” she warned. I stood and made a theatrical bowing gesture, “Adieu, your highness.” I sneered before storming out of her office and slamming the door behind me. ********* “Everything alright?” a small voice asked from the doorway of my office some time later. I looked up from my monitor and smiled, “Yeah.” I said. “Just Mira being Mira.” I added. The little girl at the door crossed the threshold and hoisted herself up and into the chair in front of my desk. Lucy was perpetually four years old, and was the head of the children’s division of Reapers, her job is exactly as depressing as it sounds, but Lucy is sweet and amazing at her job and makes sure every client is happy and at peace when she brings them in. We can dress however we want, but Lucy leans into the four year old she looks like and wears cute little overalls with snaps up the inseam and crotch and these little Velcro shoes that light up and squeak when she walks and she has the most adorable little Afro that makes me want to scoop her up and snuggle her to pieces until I remember that she’s hundreds of years old at this point and hates being talked down to and treated like a child. “What’s got her knickers in a twist now?” Lucy asked. I sighed, “She’s worried that I’m going to go ghost because I watched a client’s video after they transitioned and looked up the husband and his mistress afterward.” I explained. “Are you?” she asked. I looked at her quizzically, “Am I what?” I asked. “Gonna go spook?” she asked. “No!” I said a little louder than I meant to, “This woman died of embarrassment because her dick hole husband slash Daddy drugged her against her will and brought his mistress over during highchair pudding time and proceeded to threaten her with a life of captivity and abuse if she didn’t accept her role as baby of the house.” I explained, “I was curious to see everything unfold and wanted a resolution to the story.” I clarified. Lucy nodded slowly, “Sounds like another Allison situation.” she said. I closed my eyes for a moment and saw a flash of Allison before opening my eyes, “We agreed never to mention her.” I reminded her. She smiled at me and nodded, though her smile did little to mask her worry, “We did agree to that, because it’s natural to have feelings like that.” she said. “I still struggle when I have to bring in a kid that drowned.” she told me. “It’s just not healthy to focus so hard on them that you go ghost.” she added. I nodded, “I know, and I’m fine.” I said flatly. “Thank you for checking on me though.” I added, smiling at her. She returned my smile, “Wanna hang out after work?” she asked as she slid off the chair and headed to the door. “Do you mind?” I asked. She shook her head, “Babysitting is fun.” she teased, sticking her tongue out at me and giggling as she slipped out the door, the squeak of her shoes making me smile. ********* I don’t know how Heaven and Hell, or whatever they’re called by whoever ends up there operate, but at D.E.A.T.H., because the work floor is an infinite labyrinth of cubicles and offices, we kind of just appear where we want or need to be at any given time, so after stepping out of my office, I’m instantly stepping into what is basically my living quarters, an oxymoron to be sure, but it is what it is. The thought is that if we have an outlet outside of our work that we won’t fall into the dangerous behavior like spending all our time coveting the living’s lives and filling ourselves with resentment and longing that causes us to turn into vengeful spirits that head to the living world to wreak havoc. Anything we want can be conjured, for lack of a better word, into our living quarters, some people have tables with puzzles in various states of completion, others have an entire orchestra’s worth of instruments to play, while some just watch TV. My living area has changed many times in the hundred plus years since I died and came here, but recently it’s changed to reflect the interests I’ve collected from my time working with the recently deceased, the “Allison” that Lucy had mentioned was the cause of the current setup, and the reason that Mira was so concerned about me. “If she’s so concerned about me becoming obsessed to the point that I turn ghost, why put me on the job she put me on?” I asked Lucy later that evening. Lucy shrugged her shoulders softly, “Exposure therapy?” she offered uncertainly, “Maybe she feels that showing you how things like this have caused people to die will make you not romanticize it.” she added as she twisted the cap on the baby bottle she had filled and brought it over to where I sat on the floor, holding it out for me to take with my outstretched hands. We don’t eat or drink, so nursing a bottle of milk is as useless as the diaper I wore but couldn’t use, it was all pantomime, theater for my senses to trick my brain into feeling like I was experiencing the things they did. “If humiliation were a deterrent, don’t you think I’d be doing this at my own place alone?” I asked between sucks of the bottle’s nipple. Lucy shrugged once more and lowered herself to the floor beside me, stroking my hair gently, “She loves you and just wants to make sure you don’t get into trouble.” she reminded me. I nodded softly and pulled the bottle from my mouth, “If she loved me then she’d let me see her.” I said bitterly. Lucy gently pushed the nipple back into my mouth, “I thought you were coming over to have some baby time, not to bitch and moan about Mira and how unfair things are for you.” she teased, her lips curling into a wicked little smile, “Unless you’re secretly looking for me to take you to Mira for a spanking.” she said, covering her mouth to stifle a soft giggle at my expense. I glared up at her and gave protesting grunt before I closed my eyes and drank my bottle like a good baby. “You know that she probably knows about you and I getting together to play, right?” she asked once the bottle was empty and set aside to be replaced with my pacifier. I shook my head, “She’s evil, but she still respects my privacy off the clock.” I said, pacifier bobbing as my garbled words came out around the sizable teat. Lucy stood and stretched, her overalls dissolving into pink footed pajamas, “We have some time left if you want to cuddle in the crib.” she offered. I nodded and willed my outfit to match hers, the bottom of my pajamas bulging around my diaper where hers were smooth and taught against her body. “Why don’t you ever wear diapers with me?” I asked as I crawled beside her to the nursery she had set up in the other room. Climbing up the little step stool in front of it, she worked the latch of the crib with her little hands and lowered the side, “I mean, diapers like what you’re wearing didn’t exist when I was alive and I’m not super interested in a giant wad of fabric under my clothes.” she answered as she waited for me to climb into the crib and lay down. “Then why bother with the snap crotch overalls and the overall toddler aesthetic?” I asked, watching her climb in and pull the side of the crib up before she snuggled up next to me. She kissed my forehead, “Because I was a cute ass baby and sadly I’m stuck being cute for the rest of eternity, but I can’t use a diaper anyway, so why not just skip it?” she asked. I giggled, “You are super cute.” I agreed, hugging her tightly like she was my own living, breathing stuffed animal. “You’re pretty cute yourself.” she said, “A little silly looking given your adult proportions, but I’d still pinch your cheeks and fawn over you.” she added. I pulled my pacifier out of my mouth and kissed her forehead, “I love you, Lucy.” I said, “I wish you were my sister instead of Mira.” I added before slipping my pacifier back in and closing my eyes. She sighed softly, “I love you too, baby sister.” she cooed in a soft whisper. ********* Mira watched the pair cuddling in the crib for a moment on her computer, the camera in the stuffed bear atop the changing table allowing her to see and hear everything happening in the nursery and made a disgusted groan as she turned the monitor off and sat back in her chair to contemplate the best course of action for dealing with her sister’s behavior. To Be Continued...

I hope this is the right section to do this in. Ok so I have urges

Hi there! This is about a fictional ABDL community that I'm working on. It features adults who live in a kinky community for ABDLs. Everyone is over 18. I have about 10 chapters done and will be posting them here over time. Here is a detailed disclaimer that talks about the content and themes of this novel:: https://www.patreon.com/posts/65186383 Content Warnings Extensive Diaper Use (Wetting and Messing) Extensive Regression themes Extensive Sexual themes Adult Nursing CNC Spanking/Corporal Punishment/Orgasm Control-Denial/Chastity Bullying and teasing Humiliation ------- Previous chapter is here: ------- Andrew sat in the Daycare playroom. He had nothing to do until lunch. He sat on the bench of one of the large plastic picnic tables. Often, these tables were a platform for arts and crafts such as beading or stenciling, but for now, they stood empty. The day hadn’t really got going yet. Most babies were on their way to chores, or to potty class, and if a baby didn’t have to do either of those things, perhaps they opted to go back to bed. Some, sure, had gone off to the gym, or had taken walks before the June air got too hot. Many were here, doing what he was doing, kicked out of the cafeteria, but not quite ready to move on to begin their day. They formed gaggles in the vast expanse of the playroom. There was a group laying on the floor, their hands cradling their full bellies. Others had turned on the television and leaned back with their heads in their hands. Still some weren’t satisfied with their breakfasts, and had taken to the in-playroom kitchen. Even with all of that, the playroom felt deserted. The Daycare playroom is the biggest single playroom of all of Nurserton. The grand Daycare playroom. It wasn’t even the Daycare’s only playroom, though it was far larger than its sibling, a playroom that was itself as big as the only playroom in the Preschool. That other playroom was upstairs and almost a ten minute walk from the big playroom, which was on the first floor and could be found just inside the main door. The big playroom didn’t take credit for being the largest room of Nurserton in general, though. That’d go to the Nursery, which in some senses was all one big room, minus the network of grownup apartments that encircled that lofted room. It was once a concert hall, during Nurserton’s past life as an elite boarding school. He was very familiar with the openness of the Nursery. This playroom, also called the ‘main’ playroom, or ‘the market’ or ‘the casino,’ -all of which were fitting nicknames in one way or another- was in many ways the heart of all of Nurserton. Well, the outdoor campus on a nice day might be, but all year-round this place held a fair claim to the title of Nurserton’s common ground. Nursery babies who were friends with Preschoolers would meet here as a natural halfway point between their homes. Juniors would meet other Juniors in one of the many alcoves, fresh off work and wishing to rest their legs after a morning of standing beside the changing tables. Andrew watched a lady move across the large carpeted expanse. She was bounding, almost skipping, no, almost hopping like a frog. She traveled across the great and uninterrupted and multi-patterned carpet, a carpet that is a large part of why they called this place the casino. In terms of games, there were only videogames and board games, so Andrew figured that had to be why. Casinos were always carpeted in big colorful and gaudy carpets. The hopping woman -Andrew did not know her name- stopped and whirled around. A grownup had called to her, waving her back. The woman tapped her chest, as if to confirm that yes, indeed, had that grownup called her? It seemed he had, and she walked her way back towards him. She wore a frilly dress, which matched her bow and was accentuated by long white stockings. She addressed the grownup, who hadn’t taken a step in her direction after calling her over. He spun her gently by the shoulder, ignored everything but her dress, which he lifted by the fistful from the back. The grownup’s other hand fished into the back of her diaper, visible now that the dress was displaced, until he let it snap back into place. The grownup then clasped a hand on her wrist, spoke something into her ear, and led her away. Now that the grownup had drawn her too close to himself for her to have room to skip and hop, Andrew noticed that she waddled. Andrew left breakfast in the cafeteria over ten minutes ago. In that time, he’d watched many other babies share the same fate as the girl in the frilly dress. First a diaper check, and sometimes a brisk walk out of the playroom to disappear down the hall to the left. Sometimes they went free. In fact, a check happened to him only a few minutes ago. The check itself was brought about by another man, another baby, who had been on the same plastic bench. The boy had been occupying it, and affecting the air around it, since before Andrew arrived. This did not bother Andrew, but a grownup, trawling as they do during this time of the morning, did get bothered. The grownup (a different one from the one who pounced on the girl with the frills), sensed something amiss with his nose, turned his head toward the plastic bench, and made Andrew and the other man stand up for a onesie-unbuttoning. Andrew had been deemed wet, but his Puffington Plus had plenty to give yet. The other man, the guilty baby whose stinky diaper had brought the checks upon Andrew and himself, followed the grownup out of the playroom, going the same way as the lady. He sighed. The now-gone manbaby sitting on the tables beside him had been cute. Andrew had caught his name when the grownup addressed him. It was Paul, or something that began with P. P for the poop in his pants. Clean shaven, slender, and wiry…with a diaper that had bulged and hung behind him, even through the onesie. There was nothing sexier to Andrew. He’d thought of joining maybe-Paul when the grownup had made eye contact with them and come over with the intent of checking both Andrew and Paul. If he had, he would have been escorted the baby-way too; out of the cavernous playroom and down the hall to the left, with the cute man beside him. The grownup was attractive too. A man in his thirties, with a beard. Andrew hadn’t paid any more attention to him than he had to, though. He preferred other babies. But the stinky man was straight, Andrew knew that for sure. He’d given the grownup a little nuh-uh when asked about his diaper and earned himself a smack on his bottom when it turned out he’d been rebellious for rebellion’s sake. It’d been very cute, but no, Andrew still was sure he was straight. He’d never seen him play with anyone, men or women. Andrew hadn’t been around the Daycare long enough to know many people that well, so his lack of information could be misleading. Yet the stinky man just had a straightness to him…he just had that masculine simplicity of a cis-het man. No, he’d have to look someplace else. It was like this, on Mondays. He had potty training on Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. He had chores on Monday afternoons, Wednesdays, and Saturday mornings. Those commitments weren’t the issue, it just so happened that everyone he knew was busy on Monday mornings. A friend of his, Sean would be around and available on Thursday morning, eager and staring at him in the cafeteria, and Andrew would know to keep his diaper as clean and dry as he could so they could slip the door-grownup (there was always a door grownup manning the main door to the Daycare, and they wouldn’t let anyone come to or go from Daycare with a soiled diaper) and get into the woods to play. Erik was available in the time-sense, but not in a romantic sense. Well that wasn’t one-hundred percent true, come to think of it. If Erik was indeed dating Geoff, as everyone said they were, then Erik was very free…for a price. Erik would drop everything to say yes, that was the point of dating Geoff. But Geoff would come for his tushy tax sooner or later. Tushy tax. Geoff liked his hierarchies, and he loved to let anyone top his bottom, as long as Geoff himself was the top of tops. Andrew would love to pay that tax someday. The problem was that he couldn’t really use what he’d pay for. It was the same issue he had with Aron, who was just about the only boy free on Monday mornings. Aron’s cock was in plastic, and not just diaper plastic. Hard plastic with a padlock. There was nothing for Andrew to do with him. Andrew adjusted himself on the plastic bench. Maybe he’d go back to his crib for a nap. His room was on the west side of the Daycare, and thus the room would be cool and dark, because it was shielded from the morning sun. His roommates, all three of them women because of course they would be, wouldn’t likely be there. Likely. If Erin, hell, if even his roommate Mika were there, neither would tell on him if they noticed he was playing. But not even that would be an issue. His roommate Erin, a former Nursery baby who was long in the Nursery before now, was in potty training on Monday mornings. Mika, a miniscule woman in her late thirties with a pixie cut and a sex drive to rival his own, had been given extra chores and was thus also accounted for this morning. Getting caught diapers-down with a guy in the plushie forest will do that. Aron’s plastic predicament was further testament to that. The problem with going back to the dorm wasn’t Erin or Mika, though. It was his third roommate, Angela. She’d tell on him for playing even if she wasn’t there to see it. She’d sniff the room and declare it smelled like boycum (she had done this, but thankfully only to try to frame Mika). Andrew preferred not to think about her. Just his luck. Potty train for months to get to Daycare, and wind up in a dorm room full of women. As women went, 2-3 were just fine, and Erin was one of the best around. But still! The plushie forest loomed not far away. It was an entire offshoot from the main playroom, a deep and rather dark rectangle growing out of the side of the playroom causeway. It was home to some of the largest stuffies in all of Nurserton; Fredline the enormous bear, almost twenty feet tall. Tiburon the blue whale, big and solid enough that you could crawl into its mouth and nestle in his hollowed out belly. Tiburon was a common snuggle place for fresh couples, though anybaby with experience knew that grownups checked there often for more aggressive canoodlers, and doing anything more than spooning and kissing would land you on the wrong end of the paddle for sure. There was another bear, Frosty, who was a huge smiling polar bear. Andrew didn’t like him; his white fur was impossible to keep clean, and he was thankful that the plushie forest was often dark enough to not notice. There were at least a dozen other plushies taller or longer than ten feet, and perhaps a hundred more stuffed animals that would be considered large if seen anywhere else, and not beside the other plushie leviathans. Most were at least the size that might be the grand prize at some arcade, hanging there at the carnival stall as the grand prize for an impossible game of ‘throw the ring on the bottle’. The plushie forest was so named because, given the variety of stuffies that you could find there in the dim light, it seemed as if the space had tall trees and low bushes. It served mostly as a place to talk in private, to nap in complete and soft bliss, or to take a big risk in playtime. It wasn’t the dumbest place to play. It was possible to get away with it. Outside was best, but there was no sense going out to the woods without someone to play with already. One didn’t waddle through actual bushes looking for sex, not even in an ABDL paradise like Nurserton. If Angela was taking a nap in her crib, it was a better bet to hide behind one of the huge bears than to do it in his dorm. Andrew got hard there, on the plastic bench. Last week he’d been at breakfast with the boys and Aron, still a few days before the incident that would cage him, had stolen glances at him all through the meal. While depositing their food trays, Aron had grabbed his bum. He did it quickly in the crush of all the babies trying to dispose of their own trays and get to their chores or potty class. Understanding the intent of the grab, Andrew had followed the tall and curly-haired boy across the hall and through the playroom. They were each stopped twice for diaperchecks by grownups, but both passed both times. Andrew knew Aron was taking him to the plushie forest, and his heart raced (his heart still raced a week later, just thinking about it). Grownups patrolled the plushie forest enough that their capture was likely if they tried anything daring. Yet Aron got off on the thrill, and the plastic predicament he was in today was not his first such punishment. They went to the big flat tail of Tiburon the whale, walking slowly along the ribbed body of what was perhaps the largest plushie in the whole world. When they finally got to the little alcove created by the soft whale’s tail Aron stopped him and pushed Andrew down by his shoulders. Andrew barely had to pull Aron’s diaper down to see the man’s excitement. He took him in his mouth. Andrew’s chin pressed into the folded wetness of Aron’s diaper. Perhaps knowing that Andrew’s ideal morning was not spent in the pillory or in babyjail, the large barred enclosure in the main playroom for serious timeouts (which were the type of timeouts one got for this sort of thing), Aron didn’t draw it out. Aron came quickly. He held down Andrew’s head as he drew close, and delivered a hefty load into his mouth. Hmmm…what would it be like to be the first boy to play with him after his week in plastic? Andrew hoped he could score that. Aron would cum quickly, but he would cum a lot. Sean would probably get the rights to be the first, though. They played together the most, having been Daycare buddies going on years. Andrew sighed again. He really had to make more of a name for himself here. Sean on Thursdays was his only regular thing. The Aron thing had been recent, but now the plastic had taken it away. He wasn’t reliable anyway, not as a partner. Once out, he’d be back in a cock-cage before long, and his days were often punctuated by inconvenient timeouts. He was always telling Sean: Sorry, I gotta get back to my dorm. My dormgrownup says I’m in trouble. Yet there were tons of boys here, partially because the Daycare was the only building that was majority male. Andrew wasn’t sure why that was, but he knew that if it was, the Daycare was the place for him. All he needed was a boyfriend like Geoff to put his bottom on the market. He also just needed to meet people. Like the stinky boy from earlier. Maybe he was at least a little gay? He did get a little naughty with the grownup. Wouldn’t have hurt to try. How long had Andrew been at Nurserton…over two years? Yet he still felt new. And of course he did, he was new as far as his time in Daycare was concerned. But it had been almost two months since he’d been upgraded to Daycare. He recalled his first days in the Nursery, how hard it had been to remember every new boy’s name. It took him more than a week of sitting down at random tables to finally find Erik, Sean, and Aron, and he’d made few friends since then, and even fewer partners. It seemed that friends just came easier in the Nursery than they did here. The main playroom felt even more dead then it had a few minutes ago, when the skipping girl had been dragged away. Part of this was its size. The babyjail was populated, though few people had misbehaved that badly by 9am, so its occupancy was thin. A pair of babies rode enormous tricycles around. He didn’t pretend to know the schedule of every gay or bisexual man in Daycare, but where were they all? Someone, somewhere, was hankering for a blowjob. This was never a problem in the Nursery. In the Nursery the problems were that almost every guy was a bottom, and it was even harder to find an unsupervised place to play without being busted. A big open room like the Nursery, where over two-hundred babies lived, was the hardest place in all of Nurserton to play. Easy to meet people, harder to play. The Nursery was the direct opposite of the Daycare as far as he assumed. Obviously, being a junior or a preschooler was even more different, but Andrew never considered living in those places. He never wanted to be that big. Being that big was for the real world. He sat there for a while longer, until his morning coffee and breakfast: a bagel and cream cheese, began to work in earnest. Without thinking, perhaps from years of habit at Nurserton already, he placed both hands on the plastic bench and tilted himself forward. His diaper puffed out beneath him. Andrew grunted and exhaled, and then sat himself down. He felt a lot better, he felt a lot lighter. His bladder had let out a strong stream as well, so that his Puffington Plus was bloated. It could still hold more, of course, but no grownup was going to let him continue if they saw him. At least none of his onesie buttons popped. Should have taken care of that ten minutes ago. If he’d just pooped when the straight guy had gotten them both checked, he’d be halfway through the queue in the changing room (There was a big changing room beside the casino and the cafeteria, and it was the largest of its kind in Nurserton, and perhaps the world). That’s where the straight guy was now, along with the girl in the frills, and along with many others the grownups had seen and taken out of the playroom, to take them waddling down the hall to the left. He worried that maybe all the guys were stuck in the changing queue, waiting for their turn on a table. If so, it was all the dumber that he hadn’t punched his changing-room ticket earlier. Andrew sat there, in a dirty diaper, on the plastic bench for still a while further. He thought about where his fourth roommate, Angela, a popular and attractive lady who always brought people back to the dorm to entertain them with gossip and primping, had gone off to. If she wasn’t in the room, the room would be clear, seeing as Erin and Mika were occupied for the next few hours. With his diaper this full (it was a pretty big mess), snuggling in his crib and playing with himself would be very comfortable. And it’d be a perfect crime, so long as he could sneak out before any of the women could properly pin him with the stink he gave the room. Erin wouldn’t even care about the stink, after all, she had spent something like three straight years in the Nursery. Mika would only be slightly bothered. Once again, it was Angela who worried him. Regardless, he still wanted to play with a guy. He wanted to suck a dick. So he stood up, fixed his onesie on his belly because it had gotten scrunched, and began to walk down the immense carpet and the seemingly empty playroom. He didn’t expect to make it far; any grownup who got close would stop and unbutton him and lead him off in the direction of the skipping woman and the straight boy. The thought didn’t bother him much. There were more guys there, after all, if there was one guy sitting there bored and alone in the changing room, there’d be one more guy than there was here in the playroom. Still, he was careful to walk in such a way that avoided intersecting with any of the grownups who sharked about the halls. It was a long ingrained habit to avoid grownups when in a dirty diaper, perhaps the only (and perverse) part of potty training he’d truly internalized. He saw the man who’d detained and escorted the skipping girl away, now in the television room, pulling back every diaper waistband of those babies who sat and watched the morning cartoons. There were at least a dozen sitting there, watching what looked like Rick and Morty, and out of them the grownup had already picked out two of the babies and separated them off to stand by the wall. Andrew made sure not to make too much eye contact, and restricted his waddle as much as he could to make his passing as discreet as possible. As Andrew continued, he peeked into the different alcoves of the playroom, which were organized around the central hallway like stores in an indoor mall. The potty area was the most deserted of all, though one woman had her diaper around her ankles and was perched atop one of the plastic bowls. She watched him as he walked by, Andrew thought the grownup standing beside her would follow her gaze. Andrew deliberately avoided eye-contact, and even if the grownup had looked at him, the grownup had not left her post beside the baby on the potty. The emptiest room of them all was the market room, where babies would come around lunchtime, after potty classes and morning chores and before afternoon chores, to sell their homemade crafts and clothes for babybucks. It could get very crowded on weekend mornings, when the lack of any potty classes meant far more babies had free time to roam about the campus. And babies with free time tend to shop. Or suck dick. He’d trade his best pacifier for some head right about now. He didn’t even need a guy to do it back. He was dirty and wouldn’t want it anyway. It would be better if it was a one-way-street. “Hey you, come over here,” said a voice, and Andrew felt a shot of dread. He spun around to see a grownup walking fast…but not to him. Instead, this grownup had spotted the two babies on the tricycles, who had taken liberty of the empty market room to pedal in circles as fast as they could. The grownup had decided they were going too fast. Andrew hurried away before the grownup’s attention was on him. “Hey, Andrew, come over here,” said a voice. This time, it was a different voice. Andrew turned this time, almost jumping. He was sure a grownup was coming to unbutton his onesie and take him out to the changing room. Yet when he turned he saw Erik. He was sitting on one of the beanbags, in a part of the playroom that could be mistaken for a new age office, or a trendy college library. In fact, it was just a general multi-purpose room. Lots of babies played Magic: The Gathering here. Nurserton residents from the smallest babies to the domliest grownups would gather and play DnD. A long time Nursery girl named Albany, who hadn’t pottied a single time since well before Andrew had shown up at Nurserton, was ironically one of the most popular and skilled DMs, despite the fact that she ran her playgroup of grownups and other bigger kids while wearing nothing more than her enormous Big Squidges and her bright pink body-harness with a leash. Cabinets of boardgames lined the walls. Sometimes there would be huge craft nights, or a Jenga tournament. To support all of this, the space was filled with tables of different shapes, some of which were made of polished wood, and others that were made of milky white plastic. Some of the chairs were swivel chairs, some of them were so ergonomic they looked uncomfortable. Some were just big beanbags, like the orange one that Erik sat on. He pointed to the one next to him. “Come sit,” he said. Andrew didn’t think twice about sitting down in the beanbag, despite the mess in his diaper. He’d done it many times before and so had everyone else. This was Daycare, after all. And Erik was doing very poorly this month on his stars, and the talk at the table during breakfast with the other boys included a referendum on how anyone could only manage three trips, while Erik had sat on his stool eating his pancakes and blushing. Andrew hadn’t said a word, and found himself unwilling to join in on the tease-pile directed at Erik. It would have been hypocritical for a boy who’d had plenty of three-star months in his past in the Nursery, and wasn’t a whole lot better himself even now. “Where have you been?” Erik asked, after Andrew sat. “Just over down there, by the arts and crafts.” “By yourself?” “Yeah. I didn’t know where everyone went.” After the breakfast bell signaled to everyone that potty classes and chores were due to start, Andrew had discarded his plates and empty tray, and turned to see all of his guy friends gone. Aron, Erik, Sean, and all the others. Disappeared into the matrix of the huge building that they called both Daycare and home. Erik smiled. He was a small guy, and young, only in his early twenties. He visited the Daycare barber often, and always kept the sides of his head well faded and the tuft on top well gelled. “Well I know where Sean and I went.” Andrew turned his head. “Sean? He has PT, doesn’t he?” “He does.” Erik craned his neck in the beanbag, and gestured at babyjail. Andrew turned to look, and sure enough, there was tall and lanky Sean, leaning back against the wall with a pacifier in his mouth. “Don’t look too long. You don’t want a grownup to come over here even more than I don’t.” Andrew blushed. He hadn’t even noticed that Erik was dirty. Maybe he wasn’t, maybe he was just super wet. “You should have seen how much trouble he’s in. I think he’s been skipping left and right.” “I hadn’t heard that.” “Me neither. I mean, he’s got what, fifteen stars?” “Something like that. He’s been on a real toppy kick since Aron got the cage.” “I hadn’t realized,” Andrew said, further surprised. Erik bounced a bit in his beanbag. “I mean, everyone tops us, so how would you notice?” Erik grinned at Andrew. Andrew hadn’t meant that, he’d meant that he hadn’t even noticed who was playing with who. He was always a dummy when it came to these sort of things. He hadn’t realized that Erik had been dating Geoff until weeks after it started. He hadn’t realized Aron had been hitting on him until a few days after Aron had started, and then only because Aron had literally put his hand on his inner thigh in the cafeteria. He was just a dumb baby about these things. It’s not like the boys he ate his meals with in Daycare were subtle about anything. In love with cock, but with his diapers too full to ever do anything about it. “But yeah, he’s been up my ass too. He’s going to owe my BF big time.” Erik laughed and took a swig from his baby bottle, which looked to hold water. “And when Aron’s out, he’ll have to deal with some payback too.” “How much does he owe your boyfriend?” Andrew said. Referring to Aron. Erik raised his eyebrows at Andrew. “Is that Mr. Stinky’s way of asking how busy my butt has been? Or are you jealous? And if you’re jealous, jealous of who?” Andrew declined to answer, and picked at a fuzzball on his onesie. He was obviously jealous of how much attention Erik got. “It’s okay, I’m a slut too,” Erik said. “Sean is so funny. He came downstairs with a condom and lube in his pocket. He knew I’d say yes.” Even though sex at Nurserton was always punished for those in the Preschool and below, ample supplies were available in the dorm halls and even in the playroom. Grownups never paid attention to any babies grabbing them, should they see, and made it a rule to never keep an eye to where a baby went after grabbing a condom or bottle of lubricant. It was an unwritten rule; a gentleman’s arrangement between bigs and littles. All part of the big game of cat and mouse that babies and grownups played at Nurserton. Who would there be to spank if nobody was putting their dick in things? Yes, there were more ways to have sex than that, but that’s the only way Andrew ever thought of it, so that’s what he thought of. “Don’t you have to say yes?” Andrew said, referring to Geoff’s rule for all his boyfriends. Erik shrugged. “No. But yes. I have to because as I said, I’m a slut. It’s more like that. When someone wants to get it on, I just wanna go. Geoff or not. It’s just an obsession. I’m sure you know. It’s like you must feel when you gotta poop.” Andrew waved him off. “I’m at seven stars and you’re not even clean right now.” “How often are you clean after someone mounts you, buddy?” Erik grinned, and Andrew realized this was a reference to what he and Sean had done together in the plushie forest. “And besides, this isn’t my prove-it month. You’re going to the Nursery,” he said, referring to the fact that if Andrew didn’t get his ten stars this month, he’d be packing his things for the Nursery once again. The rule of two months. The trend rule. Ten stars in a month was the bar in Daycare, and if you fell below that for too long, you were sent back to the Nursery. The converse was also true…get more than ten stars in two consecutive months when you’re in the Nursery, and you’d be filling a bin with your belongings for a new life in Daycare. Consecutive months. Trends. One terrible month wasn’t going to sink you unless you made it a habit. One great month in the Nursery wasn’t going to elevate you unless you could keep the momentum going. It’d taken Andrew a while to string two consecutive 10-star months in the Nursery. It wasn’t incontinence that held him back. Habit was part of it, the same impulses that made him lift and mess this very diaper were reflexes that were hard to untrain. He had to always remind himself why he was potty training, and that became harder when he no longer was sure about his goal. Often, during those months in the Nursery, he wasn’t. Why go to the Daycare when he already had friends here? Or he would think he’d fallen in love with some boy, and a 10-star month would get thrown away for months until he or that boy had moved on. Once he had a really good streak of potty training going, a good six weeks better than he’d ever done, and gotten cold feet. Would anyone in Daycare even like me, or am I just a snotty stinker? He’d chickened out at eight stars multiple times, as his diapers became fuller and fuller as dread of a lonely life in the Daycare loomed. I’m just not big enough, he’d tell himself. Eventually, he’d gotten the courage to actually use the potty enough… and now, in just two months of Daycare, he was risking a quick fall, right back down to the Nursery. Three more stars could save him. Turn his seven into ten, and his May score of only six would melt away into irrelevance. Turn his seven into ten and he’d proved it, he could hang with the big kids here. Turn his seven into ten and he could still sit with Sean and Aron and Erik at breakfast. Turn his seven into ten and he wouldn’t have to try so hard to find a place to suck some dick in the big Nursery room where nobody at all was anything close to a top, save the grownups who watched everything. Turn his seven into ten and he wouldn’t have to prove anything until August. A successful June would protect him in July too. Consecutive months! He could avoid the potty all July, and he’d still have a home address in Daycare. His friends would tease him, and his roommate Angela would tell everyone about how dreadfully baby her roommate was. But he’d stay here. Suddenly, he felt jealous of the woman he’d seen sitting on the potty as he’d walked through the playroom. If only he’d been a bit more thoughtful. He’d worked so hard to get here. All it took was a potty trip of any kind to get a star. One successful squat on a plastic bowl, and he’d have a star added by an excited grownup. There wasn’t a limit for how many he could get a day…he could have a potty bonanza and drink tons of water and get all ten done in a day if he wanted. If he really wanted… “I still have three potty classes,” Andrew said. “Before the end of June. And I’m at seven, I remind you.” “And when’s the last time you pottied outside of class?” Andrew had a quick answer for this. “You have to, in the Nursery. You only have eight classes a month. Eight classes to get ten stars.” And he wasn’t lying. Indeed, many agreed that the hardest thing to do in all of Nurserton was to potty one’s way out of the Nursery. It was even harder, many thought, than doing the twenty stars required in two consecutive months to go from the Daycare to the Preschool. All the more reason to not wind up there again. “I know,” Erik said. “You’ve told everyone a dozen times. But you’re as fucked in a potty sense as Sean will be in a real sense, when Geoff has some free time to leave the Preschool and his big important chores. Yet you’ve had twelve classes and only got seven stars out of them, and you seem to be proud of it.” Erik said this as if there was no irony with what he was about to do at all. Erik propped himself up on his bean bag to finish the job. Apparently, his post-sex evacuation had not been sufficient. Exhaling, he glanced at the big causeway of the playroom and examined the comings and goings of babies and grownups. “I can’t believe we’ve made it this long,” he said, referring to the fact that no grownup had come over, undone their onesies, and sent them to the big changing table. Andrew thought of the girl in the frills. She was probably out and playing by now, unless the changing room was as crowded as it could get. He thought of that crowd. The grownups were still doing work, and it was just coincidence that they, a pair of poopy boys, hadn’t been caught yet. When they were caught, they were going to be stuck waiting for a free changing table for a while. “Sean is gonna be out of babyjail before we’re off the tables.” Erik rubbed his temples. “Yeah there’s probably a long line.” He turned his head to Andrew. “You said you were jealous of Sean. Wanna go hide together?” Andrew felt a pang of adrenaline. “But we’re both…” “You’re a nursery boy, don’t tell me that it bothers you.” “It doesn’t bother you?” Andrew said, blushing. Erik grinned. “We’ll just cuddle…and stuff. It’s not like my ass can take another right now anyway, even if it was yours.” “You’ve never had mine!” Andrew squirmed. “You pop enough stiffies on the changing table for me to have an idea, baby.” Erik then slid off his beanbag and tapped Andrew on his crotch. “At least you’re big enough for me to tell when I touch you there.” Andrew could say nothing in reply. It’d been true, and it’d been true since looking to see Sean sitting bored in babyjail. Hell, he’d pretty much been hard non-stop since sitting on the plastic bench of the picnic table. He wasn’t just waddling due to what was in the back of his diaper. Erick squatted in front of him, and pressed his hand into his diaper. It was very blatant, and certainly enough to earn both of them a talking to if a grownup saw. The boys of Daycare were not known for their subtlety. But the vast anonymity of the grand playroom protected them. There were too many babies yelling a bit too loud, there were too many tricycles spinning a bit too fast, and there was too much smoke coming from the little kitchen that was set up. Even when it felt empty, the Daycare playroom was still very populated. Finally, Andrew stammered an answer. “Will I have to pay Geoff’s tushy tax?” he said, his cock getting somehow even harder as he said it. “At the top of his list,” Erik said. “He loves Nursery boys the most.” He blushed again. He wanted to tell Erik that no, he wasn’t a Nursery boy. He was just behind the pack. He was saving his pottying for the last minute. He was making it interesting. He wasn’t going to throw away all the arduous potty training he’d gone through in the Nursery for only two stinky months in Daycare. Not this time, at least. Andrew wondered if Erik even remembered when Andrew had been promoted to the Daycare the last time. It was over a year ago. He barely remembered Erik then. He hadn’t found these boys back then. Sean wasn’t even living at Nurserton back then. But the others had, and they had been no more subtle than they were today. Still, Andrew had flunked himself back to Daycare before even noticing. He couldn’t throw it away again. But it was cute to think of it. It was cute to be teased by Erik. Erik, ever the sub, ever the little bottom boy who was already on this morning’s second go-around in the plushie forest, still thought of him as a helpless baby. Andrew’s diaper bulged in both directions. They raced across the playroom, headed to the plushie forest. They went to the belly of Tiburon the whale, waddling boldly forward in their dirty diapers. Both were prepared to be called back, singled out by a grownup to see if they were worthy of a trip to the changing room, but somehow, it never happened. Tiburon’s belly kept them safe, and there they cuddled and talked softly so that nobody walking through the plushie forest would know they were stinking up the inside of the big plushie whale. They laid on top of each other. Andrew enjoyed the feeling of their bloated diapers rubbing against the other. They took turns being the big spoon and the little spoon. It was all a big tease. They were both too dirty to do anything else. But it was exciting enough to be so naughty, to have dodged so many grownups and diaper checks to wind up here, together. It wasn’t fellatio, and as far as Andrew could tell, neither of them came. But it was something. It was better than the plastic bench, and it was better than the changing room. It was better than the Nursery. He was sure it was. They remained there until another baby crawled through the mouth of Tiburon for their own personal quiet time, saw them, and scuttled back out to tell on them. Knowing that they were compromised, Andrew and Erik crawled out of the mouth, only to meet the feet of a grownup as they exited. After both promising that they weren’t up to funny business, they were hauled off for much needed changes. Funnily enough, the baby that had crawled through Tiburon just to crawl back to selfishly bust them, a red-headed Daycare baby named Suzy, hadn’t calculated that she too would be checked, and was taken to the changing room with them.

Three Strikes and You’re Out! By Horatio Husky One I swear if he’s out at the gym again for one of his ‘impromptu workout sessions’ I’ll bite his tail off. These musings came from the mind of a black and golden tan German Shepherd fur as he shivered, cold despite his thick fur and winter jacket at the doorstep of his friend’s house. The two had only been friends for a few months, but a lot had transpired between them during that time. Being a police officer, Rick was expected to keep his body in a state of fit physique and agility to operate at peak performance. Thus, he had found himself acquiring a gym membership after a few months at his new job when he had noticed a suspicious increase in mass around his midsection. Not wanting his fate to end like any other stereotypical donut munching cop, he had started to frequent his local gym several times a week, usually after his shift ended. At that establishment he found himself seeing a certain, rather athletic looking arcanine, who always seemed to be in the most chipper, friendly of moods whenever he saw him. After a few days of a few moments of eye contact and nervous smiling, he had come over to him and introduced himself as, ”Anthony, but you can call me Tony!” His confidence and self-assured grin had given him a friendly glow that Richard found he liked very much, and he extended his paw to shake and replied with his name. The following weeks turned into a blur as the two canines hit it off better than either of them had expected. Beyond exchanging their own little fitness tips and tricks their sense of humor was shared as well, and they found great excitement and amusement in exchanging their own ideas and perspectives on the world, which the two found that although they differed on many subjects they both found hearing what the other had to say about a particular argument quite interesting and engaging. They had gone out a few times too, to a few lesser-known bars that the arcanine had said he preferred to go too since he usually wasn’t recognized there. At this strange comment, Richard had raised his eyebrows, thinking that his friend was making a joke. Tony had smiled a little, the first time in fact that Richard had ever seen him look sheepish, as he explained that he was a locally well-known baseball player, and had found himself getting bothered quite a bit at some of the other establishments he had frequented previously. Richard had done a google search, at Tony’s suggestion more to humor him than anything, but found to his surprise a Wikipedia page confirming his newly made friend’s claims at athletic success. Tony had then told him something that warmed Rich’s heart. He had first begun to talk to the shepherd because he felt was searching for a friend who wouldn’t want to be close to him just for his fame, but someone who liked him as a person. This warmed the cop’s heart, and he had wrapped his arm around the hulky arcanine’s shoulder and smiled at him conspiratorially, saying that he was more than happy to be such a person for him. Naturally, after such a warm entrance into friendship, they had gotten plastered that night and ended up somehow both falling on top of each other back at Tony’s residence. Things had progressed down a path that the two had not fully acknowledged, even to themselves, but yet both somehow knew that would traverse if things continued. Tony had leaned forward into a passionate kiss, pushing himself against the shepherd in an act of shameless passion to which the drunken shepherd could only respond in kind. Their passions lead to the stripping of clothes and before Richard knew it the arcanine had begun to take control of him and his body in the most loving fashion he had experienced to date. Being straddled by the muscled beast he had whined and howled in pain and ecstasy, the arcanine leaning down to his ears and whispered sweet nothings into it, even going as far as gently biting the nape of his neck and embracing him around the chest as he thrust himself into him. The lovemaking had lasted a decent while, Richard remembered how he had marveled as just how well Tony had paced himself, most likely due to his athletic training and discipline. By the time Tony finished, at last, the shepherd found himself able to do little but pant and gasp for air in an orgasmic trance, having climaxed himself several minutes ago while Tony had still been going strong. The arcanine had grasped him under the chin and brought him up to his face. They kissed more, the arcanine rubbing his back and humming soothingly to the receptive canine, thanking him for a wonderful time. Richard could only smile goofily back, completely and utterly entranced by the wonderful being before him who he had so perfectly made love to. Richard stamped his feet, trying to keep warm even as his cheeks flushed with red standing in the cold at Tony’s doorstep, remembering how they had then fallen asleep spooning, Tony being the big spoon naturally, and how the shepherd had woken up to Tony cooking him breakfast, wrapped up in a snuggly blanket on his couch. They had spent the morning chatting about the previous night, now almost completely unabashedly speaking about their own preferences and even delving into fetishes. They had been surprised just how well they had meshed together in lovemaking last night, Tony causing Richard to blush when he told him how he wasn’t surprised at all how to find that the shepherd was so subordinate. “I mean come on, anybody looking at you even from a mile away could see that you totally scream bottom!” Richard had almost coughed his coffee out of his maw at this comment, causing Tony to only laugh louder between fork-fulls of syrupy pancake. The canine had blushed in response to the arcanine but smiled good-naturedly. Although normally his tough, police officer persona was the one he operated on most of the time, he found that he felt comfortable letting his guard down around the arcanine, even to the point of expressing his submissiveness to him. After his normally uncharacteristic blush, the arcanine had gently inquired about the shepherd’s preferences, whether he had considered himself a sub for long. The two spent the rest of the morning discussing their own sexual experiences, preferences, and even fantasies. Throughout their dialogue the arcanine seemed to work magic onto Richard, gently but firmly inquiring as to what he would enjoy and wouldn’t, as well as what thinks he would enjoy not enjoying. The shepherd’s heart rate rose up multiple times during their exchanges, excitement filling his body that not even his job offered him during moments of pursuing justice and chasing after criminals. “Wait here, Richie, I think I have something that you might enjoy.” The arcanine winked before rising to his full height and softly strolling out of the room, a devilish expression on his muzzle. Richard could only lean forward off of the couch and look after him, wondering what his attractive friend was wanting to retrieve. “Close your eyes, Richard.” The canine obeyed and heard Tony shuffle towards him before stopping in front of him. “You can open them now.” Richard opened his eyes and gazed up at Tony before looking down to see that the arcanine was holding something in front of the shepherd’s nose. Richard took a sharp breath and quickly realized what the object that lay in the arcanine’s outstretched paw was. A small, white chastity cage was being presented to him, complete with a steel, heart-shaped lock adorning the bottom. The German Shepherd’s heart pounded in his chest, and he looked up wide-eyed into Tony’s own well-knowing eyes, understanding what he was being offered. “What do you think buckeroo, wanna have some fun? I think I could go for dating a cutie like you. After all, I think after last night you’ve proven that you might be needing this. You made a mess all over my couch after all!” Richard’s cheeks reddened at the playful admonishment, but his eyes looked back down onto the cage in front of him. He opened his lips as if to speak, but found it difficult to articulate what he felt. Picking up on his apparent speechlessness, Tony squatted in front of him and looked up into the blushing shepherd’s eyes, his voice softening now but retaining the same firm assuredness that proliferated his entire being. “How about I help you put it on, would that help, pup?” The shepherd could only nod shakily in response, his breaths still coming in heavy and deep as his entire being seemed to grow warm and vibrate in excision and stimulation. The arcanine gently pushed on the shepherd’s shoulders and repositioned him onto his back. Scooching over onto the couch he unbuckled the shepherd’s jeans and slid them down, following with his underwear. Richard’s member had begun to grow slowly after he had been approached by the arcanine’s offer but had not yet reached full erection. Tsk-tsking at the apparent excitement the canine was displaying, Tony worked efficiently and quickly at sliding the tube over the shepherd's not yet fully excited head and looping the support ring underneath his testicles. Richard felt a firm pressure on his jewels, which increased to a more distinct pressing feeling as he heard a soft click, and then a louder one as the cage was locked firmly into place. His member now strained against his confines, but to no relief as the plastic prison kept his erotic excitement firmly and securely in check. Tony grinned, and almost cooed as he said. “Looks like our little friend here is having a hard time containing himself! It’s a good thing I was around to make sure that he doesn’t get himself into trouble now, no?” Tony’s words washed over him like a stimulating wave of air, causing a shiver to run through him as both tone and context of what the arcanine said turned him on immensely. The amateur baseball player had a charm and confidence that the shepherd could find almost irresistible. He couldn’t help but blushing slightly, as he gazed into the arcanine’s eyes, feelings of attraction and yearning coursing through his veins as he strained against the cage around his member. Tony offered a paw to him and helped Richard up to his feet before helping him redress, surprising him by delivering an impassioned and deliberate kiss on the shepherd’s cheek, causing him to his great embarrassment to stammer a little bit in response. Tony’s eyes glistened as he let out a loud laugh, grinning broadly and looking directly into Richard’s eyes and winking confidently. “Oh Rick, this is going to be more fun than I could have possibly imagined, I figured you were a total sub but to this extent? I think this is going to be a luxurious time.”

Sam had come to accept his life as normal. He lived with two men that took care of him. Jackson, only a few years older than Sam, worked from home as an independent software contractor and took on the role as Sam’s older brother in the household dynamic, looking out for Sam, while also being sure to make good use of him when Dad wasn’t looking. Jeff on the other hand, who played the role of Sam and Jackson’s Dad was a large muscular dude, who often worked 60+ hour work weeks in the field leaving the two home alone and unsupervised. But when he was home, he made sure Sam and Jackson had fulfilled their daily chores, and relieved him of any stress before tucking them both in for the night. Between Jackson and Jeff’s income, Sam was able to indulge in the lifestyle he had always dreamed about. He was the household baby. Waddling around in his often exposed diapers, filling them as he needed and happily going about his day playing with a variety of toys, or stuffies. Sometimes Jackson even let him play some of his video games, but nothing more than an E rating of course. Jackson on the other hand, had first been dating Jeff as his one and only submissive slave, indulging in both of their BDSM fantasies when Jeff started to express interest in having him live the ABDL lifestyle. Jackson wasn’t too fond of the idea, admitting that he might be willing to make small changes here and there to make Jeff happy, but didn’t see himself behaving in that manner at all times around Jeff. Eventually, the two had reached an arrangement that worked for the two, as Jackson had started to develop a liking for being in charge sometimes, but knew Jeff would never let that happen. So they came to an agreement to bring a third into their relationship, that would serve as a sex toy / maid for the both of them, and ultimately create a unique home life. At first, Jackson’s part in the agreement wasn’t totally of great interest to him, as his now Daddy would require him to be in pull ups at all times when he was around, only allowed to use the toilet for bigger messes. Jackson had started to enjoy the idea of letting go and being treated like a kid during after care. Sure it was fun to get tied down and fucked by Jeff, but the ABDL dynamic created a unique after care that helped Jackson unwind, especially with the addition of Sam. The three of them had talked a lot over video calls and instant messages, leading them to eventually meet up for a weekend in Sam’s hometown, and take Sam back with them. The time in town had been relatively normal, eating out, getting to know each other, getting comfortable and exchanging sexual comforts, history, etc. The late night hookups in Jeff and Jackon’s hotel, and eventually packing up Sam’s small apartment which he could barely afford and loading it into the back of Jeff’s truck. While they hadn’t actually got around to any ABDL specific stuff, other than open conversations about it, Jeff was dying to get started, to get immersed in a new world he had been preparing for ever since Jackson had agreed to bring in someone else to their relationship. Jeff was sure to dig through any open boxes, trying to get a sneak peak at Sam’s stuff both to assess what he had, but more importantly looking for any signs of the supplies that Sam said he had, and Jeff was desperate to make use of them after having waited all weekend. While his efforts proved to be fruitless, he was determined and reminded himself that he was in charge, so why not just demand what he wanted now that the three of them had started to settle in. “Hey Sammy, where do you keep your, uh, little supplies?” Jeff asked with a nervous but firm voice as he wasn’t quite sure what to call it. While he had been scrolling through Etsy shops and making many purchases throughout Amazon and other online vendors, he still wasn’t sure what to call it all as a whole. With Jackson, he could just demand certain items or actions, but he wasn’t sure that he was quite at that point with Sam. “Oh, I have those in my bag that I put in the car...did you want me to get them?” Sam called back from the living room where he was finishing packing up the last of his things. “Yea, and meet me in your room before we load up your mattress,” Jeff responded. Rather than stand around and wait, Jeff finished loading up the boxes still scattered around the bedroom and made his way back to find Sam nervously sitting on the bed, swinging his feet. He looked up at Jeff with a nervous smile, “Oh! Before I forget, the mattress is just gonna stay here, the landlord said it was ok.” he said trying to prevent any awkward silence. “Oh...yea that should work out well then because I think it would have to be strapped down to the roof otherwise. Bed Frame staying too?” Jeff responded. “Yea, I was thinking I wouldn’t be needing them anyways?” Sam said, hinting at the idea that a better option might be awaiting him at his new home. Jeff smiled, “No you will not.” He paused, a little nervous to push Sam too fast, but was dying to see him in a diaper, especially with a long car ride ahead of them. He took a deep breath, reassured himself that he was in charge and said “Alright, well we're almost done loading up the truck, so let's get you changed and ready for the trip home.” Sam blushed, obviously knowing what he meant. He reached for his backpack and started to unzip the bag. “Did...did you want to pick it out? I don’t have many options.” Sam said nervously, having never worn in front of anyone else. “I’ll let you pick this time, since you're being such a big boy right now and helping move all of this heavy stuff”. Sam smiled and pulled out a diaper, one that Jeff quickly recognized as he had been doing a bit of online shopping in preparation of bringing Sam home. It was white, with a fairly big strip around the middle containing images of childish cars and trucks. “Can you take your pants off like a big boy for daddy?” Jeff said as he felt himself getting overly excited and more into the role. Sam happily obliged and pulled his pants down, revealing his hairless groin that Jeff was seeing for a second time, after a fun night in their hotel room a few nights before. “Alright, lean back onto the bed for me and I’ll get you wrapped up nicely.” Sam laid back on the bed, having never been changed by someone other than himself before, he felt himself getting excited as the new experience unraveled itself around him. It had always been a fantasy to be treated just like a baby. Diaper changes and bottles, bedtime stories and lots of stuffies, but never did he think it would actually come true. He mainly chatted with people online in the hopes that he might find someone to fulfill the fantasy for a night or something and yet here he was, about to become fully immersed. Lost in thought, It didn’t take long before his cock was at full mast. Jeff saw this as he lifted Sam’s butt up in the air to slide the diaper under him but ignored it as he smiled and shook his head as he adjusted the tapes in the back for easy access. He pulled the diaper up over Sam’s erect cock and began to tape up each side, laying his erect cock tight against his stomach. Sam, still lost in the thought of his fantasy land while this was happening, was half expecting him to play with it, relieve him or at least say something, but instead he felt it tucked under the diaper without a word. They had a long day ahead of them so he didn’t say anything. Jeff lifted Sam back off of the bed. “Not bad for a first timer” Jeff said with a smile. “Hehe, yea it feels pretty good” Sam said as Jeff helped him pull his pants over his fresh diaper, pausing to take a second to acknowledge it up close. “I guess this outfit will due for today, but that will change when we get home, along with that other little problem we encountered.” Jeff said with a smirk as he pulled Sam into a hug from behind, reaching through the front of his diaper to point his slightly deflated cock downwards. “Yea...that's not going to fly in my house, little guy” Jeff whispered into Sam’s ear before kissing the side of his head. Jeff released Sam who was blushing and trying to use his hands to cover the obvious bulge where he had just been touched, now thickening back to its full extent. “Come on, let's finish up here and get out on the road.” The car ride was long. Jeff and Jackson had traveled close to 11 hours across states to come pickup Sam, but the three of them were having a good time. Jeff, as excited as he was to get this new dynamic kicked off, knew that he should at least wait until they got home and settled in before fully putting his plans into place. But that wouldn’t stop him from having a little fun along the way. Conversation continued as they exchanged stories, talking about life. They played some car ride games and stopped for gas and snacks, to which Jeff made sure that both of the boys got large Slurpees, sounding innocent enough to sneak his intentions past Jackson’s eye, but Sam had exchanged a big grin with Jeff as he knew exactly what Jeff was trying to cause, but Jeff had already made sure the newest addition to his family was wrapped up tightly and ready for this kind of adventure. Not even an hour later on the road, Jeff could spot the nervous movements of Jackson in the seat next to him and he squirmed around, obviously trying to hold his bladder. Having chugged down the Slurpee within minutes of resuming the car ride, Jeff had been waiting for this moment with a smile. “Hey, any chance we could stop at the next gas station?” Jackson asked. “We just filled up, should be good until we get home.” Jeff responded with a smile, trying to keep his eyes on the road rather than his squirming partner. “Yea, it's just that I’ve got pee,” Jackson responded. “You didn’t put a pull up on this morning?” Jeff responded with a smirk, knowing very much that he hadn’t since the two of them never officially said when their new agreement would start. “Oh...I hadn’t realized we started that,” Jackson said as he started to blush, embarrassed that he had just said that out loud with Sam in the back seat, unaware of the bonding time the two of them had earlier that morning. “We'll, why don’t I pull over and you can put one on,” Jeff said. “Yea, at the next gas station would be great,” Jackson said, unaware of Jeff’s plan. Almost instantly, Jackson’s stomach sank a little when Jeff began to pull over on the side of the road. “Oh...you mean like now?” Jackson said nervously. “Well you said you had to pee, didn’t you?” Jeff responded, now fully looking over at Jackson with a huge smile. Jeff reached inside the glove box and pulled out a pull up he had conveniently placed there before. Nothing childish or deeming, just some drug store quality ones he had picked up as a last minute idea the other day. “Oh you wanted this to happen…” Jackson said as he put the pieces together. Sam let out a laugh from the back seat as he watched Jackson take the pull up from Jeff. “Sorry, I just think this is pretty funny,” Sam said. “I bet your little brother already soaked his, didn’t you, little guy?” Jeff said in a silly voice while looking back at Sam. Sam blushed, as he buried his face behind his hands. “Just a few times…”. “Oh, Sam, are you already wearing a pull up?”. Jackson asked. “No…” He said in a silly voice. “Daddy put me in a fresh diaper this morning”. Jackson looked back at Jeff with a face of resent and excitement. Sure he loved incorporating embarrassment into the bedroom, but the side of the road felt a little public. There were almost no cars on the road though, and Jackson knew there was no fighting with Jeff. If Jeff wanted something from Jackson, he knew it would go better if he just followed orders. Hesitantly, Jackson opened the door and jumped out of the truck, pulling down his pants and unfolding the pull up. “Fuck, do you have to pull these on like underwear?” Jackson said as he realized they weren't like a diaper. “That's why they’re called pull ups, kiddo”. Jackson blushed at the new name Jeff had used for the first time, he looked back lovingly at his boyfriend and smiled. Usually, his nicknames were much more demeaning like, bitch, or cum slave, so this was a welcoming change for Jackson. Jeff was relishing in the moment, taking in the sight of his exposed boyfriend with his pants around his ankles on the side of the road as he struggled to figure out how a pull up worked. Jackson acted quick as a car flew by. He pulled his pants over his shoes and quickly slid on the pull up, rushing to then pull his jeans back over his shoes before jumping back in the truck. Without much of a hesitation, Jeff started to pull off the side of the road and get back to driving. “So now I just...like pee?” Jackson said, reminded of his full bladder as he got comfortable in his seat again. “Yea, I’d be careful though. Pull Ups don’t usually hold that much” Sam said from the back seat, snickering as he awaited what would happen next. “Wait what?” Jackson said as a sense of panic overcame him. Jeff smiled. It wasn’t a part of his plan for Jackson to soak himself beyond just his pull up, but he liked the idea that it was a possibility. Afterall, he could just have Sam clean it up when they got home. Jackson was so uncomfortable. His bladder was beyond full, but he couldn’t trick himself into peeing. He was scared to push too hard to keep it from flooding, but beyond that he just couldn’t. He kept pushing and pushing, trying to relax his mind, until finally, a little stream began to flow and he felt the wetness spread throughout the front of his pull up. Jeff looked over to see Jackson in a deep concentration, as he knew that Jackson was attempting to pee himself on purpose for the first time. It was hot and Jeff felt himself getting aroused. As Jackson felt himself reaching an end, his heart sank as he felt the wetness begin to leak onto his legs, polling into the bottom of his jeans, wetting the surface of his pants while he was at it. Soaked and mortified, Jackson finished peeing and sat there. He let out a deep sigh, prompting Jeff to look over. “Looks like someone had a little accident” Jeff said with a laugh as he looked over. Jackson looked back as Sam laughed in the back. “Can we stop at a gas station now?” Jackson said with little tone, accepting what had just happened but eager to get out of it. “Yea, we can get you cleaned up...if you do daddy a little favor.” Jackson looked over as Jeff motioned towards his now noticeably huge bulge. He knew exactly what he wanted as they had done this on a lot of their road trips. Hell, oftentimes Jackson offered just so that he wouldn’t have to drive. “This is really doing it for ya, huh?” Jackson said with a smirk. Already making his way towards his Daddy’s pants to undo them. Sam sat in the back seat, watching with excitement, trying to catch a glimpse at how big his new Daddy was downstairs. Jeff noticed him in the rearview as he helped pull his pants down for Jackson. “Don’t you worry buddy, you’ll get a chance later tonight. Why don’t you take a nap so that you're ready to help the big boys unload all of your stuff? Don’t want you getting tuckered out too early.” Sam blushed and nodded. Exciting for what lay before him later tonight and eager to not disappoint. Sure he wasn’t that tired, but the idea of taking a diapered nap in the back seat of Daddy’s truck was all he needed. Meanwhile, Jackson was now laid across the center console, with his mouth wrapped around his Daddy’s massive cock. Jackson, deep in the motion felt his daddy's hand reach around back and grab a hold of his piss soaked ass, firmly squeezing it as he moaned with pleasure. “We’re gonna have to make sure you don’t make accidents like this on a regular basis, kiddo”. Jackson slowly bobbed his head and whipped his tongue back and forth on the underside, occasionally using it to hug the massive cock. Slowly, he took in more and more of the cock until it was fully in his mouth, causing him to gag time and time again as Jeff purposefully hit pot holes here and there. Jackson felt one last firm grip of his soaked ass before Jeff’s cock began to twitch, shooting its load straight to the back of his throat. He gagged slightly, but was sure to suck up every last drop as he knew that his master, well his now Daddy, wouldn’t tolerate anything less and he was expected to clean up any mess made during play time. Jackson continued to suck as he felt the penis shrink back down in size. Taking his time to lick the different parts, ensuring that there wouldn’t be any trace of cum left. Jeff slowly ran his hand through Jackson’s hair and for a moment, Jackson was at peace. It wasn’t long until the next gas station came about, and the three of them pulled into the parking lot. As he parked, Jeff looked into the rearview to find his newest addition passed out in the back seat, fully unaware they even stopped. He smiled as he gestured for Jackson to get out. “Do you have anything to cover this?” Jackson asked, looking down at his obviously soaked pants. “No. Just get out of the car, people will probably just think you spilled your drink if anything.” Jackson did as he was told, as he had learned by now that there was no point in arguing. Daddy always won. Nervously, Jackson got out of the car and made his way into the store, quickly dodging into an aisle and out of sight of the cashier, scanning for the bathroom door that he saw in the back of the store. Quickly, he opened the door and ducked inside, desperate to get out of his drenched pull up. Jeff made no effort to quicken his pace as Jackson ran into the store. Instead, he checked the back of the truck for extra clothes for Jackson and made sure to grab a fresh pull up before making his way into the store. Jackson had just finished stripping his clothes and soggy pull up off when he heard the knock on the door, followed by Jeff’s voice. “Kiddo? You in there?” Beyond embarrassed, Jackson quickly unlocked the door allowing Jeff to enter. Jeff laughed as he entered, seeing Jackson in nothing but a shirt with his piss soaked pants on the ground. “What a little baby you are. Keep this up and we might have to send you back a few steps, mister” Jackson was embarrassed, but he was also aroused because this was just his thing. He loved to be embarrassed and used for his Daddy’s pleasure, and he could tell he was having a good time. “I brought some wipes and a spare pull up, so why don’t we get you cleaned up and changed?” Jackson stood still and Jeff took a baby wipe out and began to wipe around his privates. The wipe was cold to the touch, but Jackson felt himself getting hard nonetheless. “Oh, so I do have two helpless little piss boys that like to be taken care of, don’t I?” Jackson smiled and looked up at Jeff with the loving look he had always exchanged after a rough scene and Jeff sought to comfort him. “Awww, does that mean yes, kiddo?” Jeff asked with a teasing voice. “Yea…” Jackson responded as he dipped his head with embarrassment. “Yes, what?” “Yes, Daddy. I enjoy being your helpless piss boy.” It was something he never thought he would say out loud, especially when Jeff had first brought up the idea of ABDL, and yet here he was, hard as a rock and half naked in a grimy gas station bathroom with his piss soaked clothes and a wet pull up at his feet. Jeff smiled, and wrapped the wipe around Jacksons throbbing cock and began to move his hand in quick fashion. “If you can make this quick, Daddy will let it happen, ok?” Jackson nodded desperately. Luckily for Jackson, he was beyond hard and it didn’t take much before he blew his load into the wet baby wipe that Jeff had wrapped around him. Jeff pulled his head in and kissed his forehead as he slowed his motion. “Good boy. Let's get this pull up on and get back on the road. Jackson took a second to cool down, before taking the pull up from Jeff and began to slide his legs through it. Jeff tossed the wipe in the trash can and proceeded to wash his hands, obviously signifying that Jackson had got some on him, which would usually be Jacksons job to remedy, but he wouldn’t think about it to much. “Did...did you not grab any pants?” Jackson said as he looked around. “Sorry kiddo, they’re packed away somewhere in the back of the truck. But you can just ride the rest of the way home like that.” Jeff said as he picked up the pants off the ground. Without another word, Jeff made his way out into the store, leaving Jackson to scurry his own way back to the truck with no one to hide behind as he went through the store to grab a few things. Jackson, realizing he had no other choice, pulled his shirt down as much as he could and made his way quickly through the store, exposing himself for only a moment to the cashier as he dipped out the front door and jumped back into the truck. A few minutes later, Jeff returned and handed him a bottle of bug juice, something Jackson would have never expected. “Fitting,” Jackson said with a laugh. Jeff smiled back at him and started the truck, making his way back to the road to finish the trip home. Thanks for reading! If you enjoy my stories and want to help support me in creating more, please consider supporting me on my Patreon.

Fallen Angel I put my arm around him and his body tensed for a moment then relaxed into my reassuring embrace. He was a foreign student and quite shy but there was no doubt he knew what he wanted. He was hot, and although I also knew what I wanted, decided to go slow and be gentle. His slim, almost waif-like body looked like it would break if too much pressure was exerted. It was in my second year at university and we’d met because he was a newbie and I was showing him around. I took to him straight away. His accent alone sent shivers of excitement down my spine but the fact he seemed to like me as much, and was willing to spend the night, was so damn thrilling. In the student bar we’d had a few drinks so I suppose our inhibitions were affected but he hadn’t objected at all when I suggested he come back to my room... and stay the night. It wasn’t only his accent, he had incredibly thick and long eyelashes, his cherubic face and slim waist made him appear... well, if not an angel, someone definitely sent by the gods. I undid his shirt, then the top button on his jeans and at that point he held me close. I liked such a mutual reaction. “Mmmm,” he purred, or what I took as a purr. "I'm not going to do anything you don't want me to," I said trying to reassure him and at the same time slipping my hand inside the top of his jeans. My fingers slowly inched down his body and stopped when they touched something soft and glossy. As I explored further his zip undid itself to reveal my new friend’s underwear. He was wearing a colourful and childish disposable. My fingertips traced the outline of his semi-hard cock under the soft padding as I took in this surprising, yet incredibly horny sight. His eyes were closed so he hadn't noticed my reaction and as I slowly stroked him through the slinky material, he moaned, not unpleasantly in my ear. Soon he was rock hard, and I was bursting out of my jeans. So, with one quick movement I undid my top button and, not surprisingly, my rampant dick began to push past the zip. I continued to caress his cock and felt it pulsate, trapped beneath the soft layers of fabric. I stood up and my jeans fell to the floor and at the same time my foreign blond visitor dropped to his knees in front of my excited dick hidden behind its Calvin Klein prison and began to pay it some attention. His hands went behind me as he pulled my groin closer to his face - a hand on each of my cotton clad cheeks as his mouth went to my stomach where he licked and nibbled at the hairs between my naval and cock. His teeth latched on to my brief’s waistband and he pulled it away from my stomach with the not unsurprising effect that my cock sprung up to attention. He released the elastic and it snapped against my dick leaving the silky helmet exposed peaking and leaking over the top. He licked, nibbled and sucked at it driving me wild and continued, in a most amazing way, to find new sensations as he travelled down to my balls. Eventually he pulled my briefs completely down and took the whole length into his mouth, sucking and licking like it was the last one on earth. In no time at all I was coming down my beautiful angelic friend’s throat. He sucked for a while longer with his eyes closed and a little drop of my spunk found its way from the corner of his mouth and ran down his chin. Soon he gave a slight sigh and I realised he had come himself without touching his cock. The slightly bulging soft fabric sported a damp patch that was growing whilst I watched. My new friend sat on the floor looking completely worn out with his nappy now turning yellow as the material soaked up a stream of pee. We rested for a few minutes so that we could both get our breath back. He shrugged off his jeans then slowly peeled off his t-shirt and stood in his sodden disposable, his lithe body was stunning, whilst his blond hair just drooped into his eyes. He looked ravishing, even that sexy stained nappy gave him a vulnerable yet horny and desirable look. I immediately thought of a fallen angel who'd suddenly found pleasure in something forbidden. I asked him about his liking for nappies but he just smiled and said: "I don't know why I like them... I just do. I always thought my baby sister looked great in hers and I've liked the feel ever since I first tried a pair on when I was ten.” He looked to see if there was any reaction from me, there wasn’t, my look was one of complete appreciation. His English was good but that Scandinavian accent made it perfect. “Of course I couldn’t wear my little sister’s but I did find some at a cousin’s house. He was incontinent and I wanted to try them and he let me and... well... just loved them from then on. Do you like?" Both our dicks answered that question and were already hard as we lay together on the bed, gently kissing and rubbing our crotches together. The feel of his body rubbing against mine was just fantastic, our cocks fencing each other, his behind bloated padding, mine behind spunky cotton briefs. However, that meeting has led me to more than a passing interest in disposables and nappies of all kinds. His pure sexiness, the gentle unassuming innocence and of course that horny piece of expanded perfection made him indelibly printed on my mind. It was that used sogginess, the slight droop and the fullness that just made him not quite perfect. Although we only had one night together, I’ll never forget that exotic fallen angel who made such an impact on my life and guided me to further padded interests. #####

Hi there,My name is Rory, I’m 25, almost 26, and have cerebral palsy. I have a question about coping with uncertainty around the causes of my urinary incontinence.A little background, I am in recovery because of some events I went through growing up. I stopped drinking five months ago and that helped me go from wetting the bed to just having several tiny daytime accidents during the day.I went down to pads but they are really difficult to put in underwear so I’m back to pull-ups. I still drink coffee but I drank a large coffee every morning in undergrad from Dunkin Donuts and I never had this problem. I think I’m still somewhat in denial about the possibility I might be going through premature aging. I’m hoping that it’s just temporary but I don’t have a lot of hope about that. My urologist doesn’t seem to be that interested in helping me so I have an appointment in August (I know) with a better doctor that specializes in cerebral palsy.I also am gay so I would probably have to meet a guy into water sports or someone who is tolerant. I also worry about sex and what that will look like.If anyone has any tips in the meantime to cope with this unknown, that would be great.Thanks!Rory

Hey all, work in progress, let me know your thoughts. Chapter 1: Mike was a 25 year old guy who had just graduated from a small college in Wyoming. Mike was planning his move out to Philadelphia to begin his new career in Law. Mike was just your normal college guy, he loved sports, video games, and hanging out with his friends. There was one thing that set Mike apart from others his age, he loved to wear and use diapers and act like a baby. He remembers back to when he was a child and always wanted to wear diapers. He just loved the warmth and security a warm wet diaper had. Throughout college Mike had to hide his love of diapers from his friends and roommates. He could only enjoy diapers in his room alone and had to be very discrete. He longed for after college when he'd be able to wear diapers any time he wanted and live the life he truly wanted. As Mike packed up his old room he thought back on the memories he made throughout college. His first party, his first time with a girl, his first time with a guy. He did not realize it after initially arriving on campus, but after several months he realized he was gay. He had his first gay sexual encounter his freshman year and realized his sexuality. He closed up the final box and the movers were wrapping up. He hopped in the car and looked back one final time at all of the memories from college, and drove away excited for the next chapter in his life. Mike had thought about this drive and planned to wear his diapers. He figured it would allow him to finally indulge freely in his fetish and prevent him from having to stop too often on his way to Philly. He was able to avoid any pit stops and made it to his hotel in Nebraska in a soaking wet diaper. Mike was slightly worried his diaper would leak while he was checking in but luckily made it to his room to take a shower and put on a fresh diaper. He put on a onesie and laid on the bed with his phone. He opened up Grindr and scrolled through the guys online. He was exhausted and scrolling out of boredom when he received a message from someone named DaddyLooking. The message read simply: "I see you're into diapers, are you padded like a good little boy?". Mike was surprised someone in Nebraska would even know what ABDL meant, and replied "I am, nice and warm". Mike messaged back and forth over Grindr and found out DaddyLooking's name was actually TJ. After chatting awhile they agreed to meet up. TJ had a home near Mike's hotel and offered to pick him up. As Mike got in the car with TJ he looked him over. TJ was a large dude, 6'3, 250 pounds and muscular. Mike felt eclipsed getting in the car, Mike was only 5'9 and 160 pounds. The ride to TJ's house was short and quiet. Mike was nervous randomly meeting up with a daddy from Grindr but was excited to hang out with someone who was also into diapers. When they arrived to TJ's house he silently moved his hand down to MIke's crotch and said "All dry right now baby boy". Mike didn't know what to say and laughed nervously. TJ ushered Mike out of the car and into the house. When Mike walked in he saw a normal midwestern house. TJ walked in behind him and closed the door. He guided Mike downstairs into the basement and to a door. Mike opened the door and was dumbfounded at what lay before him. In this normal house was a full sized nursery built for adults. The walls were pink and the carpet blue. There was a large adult sized crib and an adult changing table. There was a dresser and closet, a big mobile above the crib, and a large recliner chair in the corner. TJ ushered Mike into the room and asked "would you like something to drink Baby Mike?". Mike was thirsty and accepted, he expected TJ would come back with a glass of water but instead he returned with an adult sized bottle and motioned him over to the recliner. TJ sat down and pointed to his lap for Mike to sit in. Mike was hesitant but figured he was already in this deep. He sat on TJ's lap and took the teat of the bottle in his mouth. He began drinking and relaxed into TJ's lap. While Mike was drinking TJ said "Ok Baby Mike, I don't have a ton of rules, but when you are in this house you will only wear diapers and onesies. Adult clothes are not allowed unless you are out of the house. You will only refer to me as daddy and will not be allowed to use the bathroom". Mike was beginning to get nervous as he thought this would only be a hook up. He began to protest but suddenly found his mouth was not forming the words and only made gibberish. TJ looked down at Mike and said "Oh also, you were so tired from your drive I wanted to make sure you got a good night's rest. I put something in this bottle to help you take a little nap". Mike was terrified at this point but was physically unable to fight back or voice his displeasure. He struggled to keep his eyes open and everything went black. Mike awoke some time later, he could not tell how long it had been but he was no longer wearing his jeans or clothes but was instead in a pink onesie and a very wet diaper. He tried to move his hand down to his diaper to feel how wet it was but was startled to realize he was restrained to the crib. TJ opened the door at the sound of Mike stirring and said "Good morning Baby Mike, you slept all night without waking up!" Mike was alarmed to realize he stayed the entire night at TJ's. He spoke up "Why am I chained to this crib? I have to get going soon". TJ looked down at Mike with disappointment, "I told you, you only refer to me as daddy, its ok you'll learn after some punishment". TJ unrestrained Mike's arms and legs but Mike was shocked to realize he couldn't move his arms or legs. Mike asked, "What have you done to me? I can't move". TJ looked down again, "You need to start referring to me as daddy, I added a paralyzer to your bottle, it will wear off but you need to follow the rules before you're trusted". With that TJ picked Mike up off the crib and laid him on the changing table. First he placed a pacifier in Mike's mouth and secured it with a paci gag behind Mike's head. He undid the tabs on the front and pulled the soiled diaper off Mike and threw it in the trash. He quickly placed a fresh diaper under Mike's butt and powdered him up before taping up the new diaper. He picked Baby Mike up off the table and brought him back over to the crib. Instead of laying Mike down in the crib, he lowered one side and laid Mike facedown over the side of the mattress. TJ said, "Now this is because you couldn't follow the rules" He brought down a paddle on Mike's backside without warning. Mike cried out through the pacifier at the pain. TJ spanked Mike harshly for about 5 minutes. He said "Baby Mike I don't like making you hurt, I only want you to feel good, you must follow the rules". TJ sat down on the mattress with Mike and pulled him across his lap and cuddled with him. Baby Mike felt something hard in Daddy's pants and realized he was also turned on by the entire experience. The diapers really turned him on and he actually enjoyed the spanking without realizing it. Daddy reached down to Mike's crotch and felt wetness, "Looks like baby already wet his new diaper, and it also feels like Baby Mike might like being punished by daddy". Daddy unzipped his pants and stood up. He laid Mike over the side of the mattress and pulled down his diaper revealing his red cheeks. Daddy rubbed his cheeks and spread them to get a look a Baby Mike's hole. He put a cold liquid on Mike's hole and began rubbing. TJ worked one finger into Mike's hole and slowly fingered him. He continued fingering Mike until he had multiple fingers in and Mike was moaning instead of crying from his spanking. He told Mike it was time to take Daddy's cock. TJ put the tip against Mike's hole and slowly pushed. He applied light pressure and felt his head slip into Mike's hole. Once TJ's head was all the way inside Mike's hole he began moving back and forth. Mike was moaning as Daddy began fucking him. He was now burying the length of his 10 inch cock into Mike's tight hole. Mike was in ecstasy at this point and was really enjoying being pounded by his captor. Daddy started fucking Mike hard and fast and after about 10 minutes Daddy came into Mike. He deposited a hot thick load into Mike and let his cock shrink while still in Mike's hole. After a minute or two Daddy pulled his cock out of Mike's hole and pulled the diaper back up over Mike's butt. Daddy flipped Mike back over and laid him down in the crib. He reattached the restraints and pulled out a vibrator. Daddy said "well it wouldn't be fair if I was the only one to get off". He turned on the vibrator and put it against the front of Mike's diaper. Mike couldn't move very much but could still feel the sensations in his diaper. His mind was running a mile a minute, he was terrified at being help captive, worried about his future, still in pain from his spanking, dripping his captor's cum from his ass while fighting against an orgasm from Daddy's vibrator. Daddy said "You can't fight it, you need to cum baby boy". Mike couldn't fight it anymore and shot his load into his diaper. He felt humiliated and began quietly sobbing through his pacifier. Daddy was satisfied that his baby boy came in his diaper and turned off the lights. Mike didn't know how but he quickly drifted off the sleep, warm cum dripping from his ass and all. To be continued.

Long time lurker, first story I started writing a while back. Hope you enjoy The time had finally come. Alex had finally graduated highschool and as such, his parents were forcing him out of the house. Alex’s home life had always been estranged, as neither of his parents really cared as to his well being. Perhaps it was because of his disinterest in their ideals of norm, religion, charity events, etc, but Alex never saw that as a reason for his parents to just short of disown him. Alex liked to say it was his disinterest in these that was the reason his parents pushed him to the side, but the real reason was probably more involved in his own extra curricular activities and personal interests. Months prior, Alex’s parents had installed a tracking app on his laptop unbenounced to him and had discovered the vast universe of porn and erotica that Alex was into, utterly disgusting them leaving them in shock at the things they saw. The parents couldn’t believe their eyes and as such, his parents made it very apparent that upon graduating highschool, he would be expected to move out the day following his ceremony. It was one of the final pieces that made Alex realize he was alone in this world. Without a job, no experience, and a complete lack of knowledge for what he wanted to do in life, Alex simply had no idea what was to come. In the weeks leading up to Alex’s graduation, reality set in and he began to actively think through his options. Having no close friends, and no family to rely on, Alex knew he would be on his own and had little to no choices. He had packed up the few belongings he had into a duffel bag and his backpack, ensuring it was light enough to carry and only included some of his essentials. He knew he could only pack the basics, and that anything he left behind would almost certainly be thrown away by some third party company, as Alex knew his parents wouldn’t even have the audacity to do it themselves. He had clothes, a sleeping bag, some snacks stolen from the pantry and the last of his diaper stash consisting of 3 crappy pharmacy brand diapers. While he didn’t have much of a plan, he knew his best chances might be to spend what time he could at different bars and clubs around the city to provide warmth and hopefully a place to sleep. Alex was a virgin, but had developed a fantasy that maybe he would be able to find some John’s to offer his services to in hopes of a place to sleep, but had no idea how likely that would pan out, hell he had never even been to an open fetish bar, better yet ever even engaged in a sexual activity other than stroking himself off. Flash forward to the day after. Alex’s ceremony was last night. He had walked the stage, received his highschool diploma and was congratulated by all of his teachers, the friends he knew he would never see again and such. His parents put on a smile for the people around them, and tend to interact with their friends they knew in the crowd, short of ignoring Alex as they typically did. At home, Alex struggled to sleep in his bed for what he knew was the final night and clinged to his favorite teddy bear that his parents had tried to throw away on several occasions, making Alex get more creative about how to hide it. The morning came, and as Alex made his way to the kitchen, dreary eyed as could be from the lack of sleep he had gotten, he found his parents sitting at the dining room table, coffee in hand, with the posture and facial expressions that screamed there was an important talk coming. “Can you take a seat so we can talk about a few things” “Can I grab a cup of coffee first?” said Alex, “Fine” responded the Dad. Alex made his way into the kitchen and poured himself out a cup of hot coffee. It was a simple moment but Alex could feel his heart drop slightly as he knew it might be the last time for a while. He made his way back to the dining room and took a seat at the farthest end from his parents. “Me and your father wanted to make sure that you are still aware of the arrangement we came to back on your 18th?” asked his mother “Yes, I am well aware that you're disgusted by me and want me as far away from your life as possible” pipped Alex “Do not take a tone with us Alex” said his Father, “and what you do in your free time is your choice, but not while living under our roof. If you want to commit to getting your act together and shaping yourself into a desirable human being, then you are welcome to stay, but that would be too much of a commitment for you wouldn’t it”. Alex was silent. He was scared to be on his own, but he didn’t want to pretend to be happy in a life he didn’t want. “You know, I think I'll take my chances finding something that works for me” he said. “Well, your father and I discussed and we have agreed to give you $1000 to start out with, since we know you have no savings, and no job lined up. It really is a mystery what you have been doing the past couple of weeks” said his mother. Alex was shocked for a moment, he hadn’t expected anything from his parents, especially not financial support. “That...that's really appreciated...thanks” stumbled Alex. His father pulled out his wallet and handed him the cash. 10 hundred dollar bills, more money then Alex had ever seen for himself. He graciously grabbed the cash and stared at it in wonder for a second. “You will have until 2pm today to have your things packed and be out of the house” his father added on after his son had grabbed the money. Alex got up from the table and made his way back to his room. He stuffed the money into his wallet and made sure to stow his wallet is a safe spot in his backpack, knowing very well that he would be needing that money for food and a hotel room, that is if plan A didn’t work out. Alex double checked his bags one last time, and took a walk around his room to make sure he had everything he needed, and ensuring that any remnants of potentially embarrassing items were gone. With that, he grabbed his bags and made his way to the front door of the house. His parents were still sitting at the dining table having a discussion to themselves. Alex turned around and took one last look at the house. It was the home he had grown up in after all. “Alex,” his mother called out. “I want you to know that we love you, but you need to figure out your own life. Take a shot at what you want, but when that fails, come home and just do what we ask.” “Sure mom, I'll keep that in mind” responded Alex. With that, Alex opened up the front door and slammed it behind him, making his way down the driveway, and on to the start of a journey that he had no idea where it was going.

Hey everyone! I would like to say this is my first time trying to write, but that's not true. I have started a couple stories that ended up fizzling out just after starting them. This time, I'm taking on a smaller scope for my story, so hopefully I can actually see this one through. My plan is for the entirety of this story to only be 3 or 4 chapters, and I basically have the general outline for how everything will go, so this shouldn't be too difficult to complete. Anyway, this story has most of it's plot beats based on a real life occurrence with my partner. Obviously both characters are above the age of 18. Please share any comments/critique you have and thanks for reading! Date Night to Diapers “Why did I have to show-off and get the spiciest curry?” Dylan wondered to himself as he squirmed in the passenger seat of his boyfriend’s sedan. The Indian restaurant they had just dined at was famous for serving a particular lamb dish that was tear-inducingly spicy. Wanting to show off to Curtis, his boyfriend, Dylan ordered this specialty dish without a second thought. He generally enjoyed spicy food, and the meal was definitely delicious, but the spiciness was unlike anything Dylan had ever experienced. Through the half-hour it took them to eat their meal, Dylan must have drunk about a half-gallon of water. Add on to it the almost full pint of beer that he chugged at the end of the meal (not going to let $5 go to waste), and Dylan was currently in dire straits. “What’s up kiddo?” Curtis asks from beside Dylan as the car pulls off the highway. Kiddo. Dylan never knew how to feel about his boyfriend’s choice in nickname. It is true that Dylan, standing at 5’7”, was dwarfed by his boyfriend, a giant at 6’4”. And sure, they had done some ageplay stuff over the past few months, but the term made sense during the roleplay. Curtis used the term to refer to Dylan all the time though, and Dylan wasn’t a kid in his day-to-day life. He was an adult. Dylan had never even heard of ageplay or ABDL before he met Curtis. It was adorable the first time Curtis brought up his interest in the fetish a couple of months prior. He was so nervous and blushing so hard that it was one of the only times Dylan ever felt like the more manly person in the relationship. Dylan agreed to try it out after this initial conversation. He could tell that it was very important to Curtis, and also didn’t see it as being too gross or out there. Thus, over the past few months, Dylan had found himself wearing GoodNites a half dozen times, and even a full-blown ABDL diaper twice per his boyfriend’s request. Most of the time, Dylan simply wore the garment as an element of their foreplay. The last couple times, though, Curtis had convinced Dylan to wet his padded underwear. As he had come out to find he didn’t mind wearing them, Dylan though that wetting them might turn out similarly. Dylan kind of hated to admit it, but he definitely didn’t mind wetting them either. He thought that having his own excrement in contact with his body would be disgusting, but the protective underwear always did a good job of absorbing his urine, leaving a warm, damp, and squishy cocoon around his groin. Now shifting in his seat, foot tapping so fast that it would put Neil Peart to shame, Dylan blushed as he recalled these most previous roleplaying sessions. During those times, he had actually found it surprisingly difficult to wet his diapers, even when he had to go. At this point, Dylan was pretty sure that any slip in his concentration would result in a genuine accident, not one forged in roleplay. “Nothing,” Dylan blurted out meekly. He tried to hold himself still, so that Curt wouldn’t think something was up. He was fairly successful, though his foot kept tip-tapping away. The restaurant was all of 30 minutes from the couple’s house – 25 minutes on the highway, 5 minutes the rest of the way home. Dylan knew this, and as they had just turned off the highway, he knew that he had to make it just 5 minutes until they were home. Just 5 more minutes. 5 more minutes of sitting with a bursting bladder. A bladder that seemed to be continuously filling and putting more and more pressure on his muscles. A bladder that seemed to have a pain growing deep inside it. A bladder that – “Can you drive a bit faster?” Curtis glanced sideways at Dylan, giving him a look of suspicion before returning his gaze to the road and pressing his foot slightly harder into the accelerator. “Sure thing, kiddo.” This time the childish term of endearment didn’t even register with Dylan. The entirety of the outside world might as well not have mattered to Dylan at this point. His entire life at this moment was wholly dedicated to his internal struggle of not having a genuine accident. Dylan didn’t even realize it, but his hands had made their way down to his groin and were pushing down – anything to help in this desperate time. Eyes intensely shut, Dylan put all his effort into clamping down on his bladder. At this point, one wrong move would spell disaster. As his concentration slipped to being 100% on keeping his pants dry, Dylan once again began dancing around in his seat like a raver on ecstasy. This made it explicitly obvious to Curtis what Dylan was going through, if it wasn’t already clear before. Curtis kept throwing quick glances at Dylan. He couldn’t believe this was happening. Was his boyfriend really going to have a genuine accident, something that only happened in his dreams? Maybe not. They were now less than a mile from their home - and salvation for Dylan. Curtis saw the set of train tracks by their home coming up, and like the 100 other times he drove down this road, he put his foot lightly on the breaks to slow down. “No! Don’t slow down!” Dylan practically shouted as his head flipped up and eyes shot open. Partly listening to Dylan’s instruction, but mostly startled by the sudden outburst, Curtis lifted his foot off the brake. The small sedan hurtled towards, and soon over, the set of tracks. Dylan’s outburst had been short sighted. Going over the tracks at such a high speed caused the car to nearly lift off the ground, before it came crashing back down, giving a huge jostle to the inhabitants. That was it for Dylan. The enormous bump had caused his intense concentration to falter. As the stranglehold on his bladder gave way, Dylan’s mouth fell agape and he sharply inhaled. Almost instantly a huge surge of urine shot out of him, splattering against the front of his boxers, followed by a continuous torrent. Unlike the pretend times when he had wet a diaper, his undies stood no chance to stop the flood. Dylan could feel the cotton of his briefs instantly become warm and saturated, with the wetness quickly spreading elsewhere throughout his groin. Not a half-second later, Dylan could feel his accident permeating through his khakis and getting his hands, still pressed firmly into his groin, wet. Dylan couldn’t really process what was happening. The immense relief combined with the intense humiliation of having an accident while not even a foot from his lover brought out emotions Dylan had never experienced. Dylan’s head panned down as he removed his hands from his crotch, now being able to view the ever-growing expanse of his accident with no ability to stop it. While some of his pee managed to soak the front of his pants, most of Dylan’s urine began trickling between his legs. Like a river feeding into a lake, the stream of urine soon soaked through the bottom of Dylan’s khakis and formed a warm pool in the leather seat. At long last, Dylan could feel the stream slow to a dribble and eventually stop. Dylan slowly raised his hands to cover his face, the pleasure from finally releasing his aching bladder being the only thing keeping him from full-on crying. The last two-hundred feet of the drive were emotional mayhem for Dylan as he was flooded with feelings of pleasure, guilt, relief, humiliation, and – most confusing to Dylan – arousal as he could feel his penis growing slightly hard within his urine-soaked pants. The car finally came to a complete stop within the couple’s garage. The sound of the engine stopping snapped Dylan out of his trance and he opened his eyes. “Oh, honey…”, Dylan heard Curtis finally remark on his accident. Of course, Curtis knew of his boyfriend’s accident as it was occurring, but didn’t want to make a comment until he was sure Dylan had completely finished. Whipping his misty, tear-filled eyes towards his boyfriend, Dylan exclaimed “I’m so sorry! I tried to hold it!”, not even realizing how childish he sounded with his outburst. “Let me close the garage door. That way, the neighbors can’t see and this can be just our little secret. You wait right there. I’ll come around and get you. Alright, Kiddo?” Curtis reassured Dylan as he pressed the garage door button once more. Dylan nods slowly at Curtis before returning his gaze downward. The sound of the garage door closing did a good job at masking Dylan’s quiet sobs while Curtis quickly stepped around to the passenger side door. At the sound of his door opening, Dylan tearfully looked up at Curtis. He unconsciously lifted his arms up towards his boyfriend, pleading to be helped. “Look at you…Let’s go get you cleaned up.” Curtis grabs the outstretched arms and helps Dylan up. As they march into the house, Dylan’s mind is once again elsewhere. Kiddo. For some reason, being called that by Curtis in this moment was reassuring, comforting, loving, not demeaning like it usually felt. He had roleplayed as a child for Curtis before, but now he was unintentionally living it out. As he walked, Dylan could feel the excess pee from the childish misdeed slowly trickle down his pantlegs, with some droplets even falling off, leaven a trail of urine from the car to the house. The tears in Dylan’s eyes made it impossible for him to see, and he relied entirely on Curtis as the two walked through the threshold into the house.

22 y/o LA Diaper Lover looking for a playmate, or a big bro/ Little bro to explore wearing diapers with. Let me know if anyone out there wants to chat.

One I swear if he’s out at the gym again for one of his ‘impromptu workout sessions’ I’ll bite his tail off. These musings came from the mind of a black and golden tan German Shepherd fur as he shivered, cold despite his thick fur and winter jacket at the doorstep of his friend’s house. The two had only been friends for a few months, but a lot had transpired between them during that time. Being a police officer, Rick was expected to keep his body in a state of fit physique and agility to operate at peak performance. Thus, he had found himself acquiring a gym membership after a few months at his new job when he had noticed a suspicious increase in mass around his midsection. Not wanting his fate to end like any other stereotypical donut munching cop, he had started to frequent his local gym several times a week, usually after his shift ended. At that establishment he found himself seeing a certain, rather athletic looking arcanine, who always seemed to be in the most chipper, friendly of moods whenever he saw him. After a few days of a few moments of eye contact and nervous smiling, he had come over to him and introduced himself as, ”Anthony, but you can call me Tony!” His confidence and self-assured grin had given him a friendly glow that Richard found he liked very much, and he extended his paw to shake and replied with his name. The following weeks turned into a blur as the two canines hit it off better than either of them had expected. Beyond exchanging their own little fitness tips and tricks their sense of humor was shared as well, and they found great excitement and amusement in exchanging their own ideas and perspectives on the world, which the two found that although they differed on many subjects they both found hearing what the other had to say about a particular argument quite interesting and engaging. They had gone out a few times too, to a few lesser-known bars that the arcanine had said he preferred to go too since he usually wasn’t recognized there. At this strange comment, Richard had raised his eyebrows, thinking that his friend was making a joke. Tony had smiled a little, the first time in fact that Richard had ever seen him look sheepish, as he explained that he was a locally well-known baseball player, and had found himself getting bothered quite a bit at some of the other establishments he had frequented previously. Richard had done a google search, at Tony’s suggestion more to humor him than anything, but found to his surprise a Wikipedia page confirming his newly made friend’s claims at athletic success. Tony had then told him something that warmed Rich’s heart. He had first begun to talk to the shepherd because he felt was searching for a friend who wouldn’t want to be close to him just for his fame, but someone who liked him as a person. This warmed the cop’s heart, and he had wrapped his arm around the hulky arcanine’s shoulder and smiled at him conspiratorially, saying that he was more than happy to be such a person for him. Naturally, after such a warm entrance into friendship, they had gotten plastered that night and ended up somehow both falling on top of each other back at Tony’s residence. Things had progressed down a path that the two had not fully acknowledged, even to themselves, but yet both somehow knew that would traverse if things continued. Tony had leaned forward into a passionate kiss, pushing himself against the shepherd in an act of shameless passion to which the drunken shepherd could only respond in kind. Their passions lead to the stripping of clothes and before Richard knew it the arcanine had begun to take control of him and his body in the most loving fashion he had experienced to date. Being straddled by the muscled beast he had whined and howled in pain and ecstasy, the arcanine leaning down to his ears and whispered sweet nothings into it, even going as far as gently biting the nape of his neck and embracing him around the chest as he thrust himself into him. The lovemaking had lasted a decent while, Richard remembered how he had marveled as just how well Tony had paced himself, most likely due to his athletic training and discipline. By the time Tony finished, at last, the shepherd found himself able to do little but pant and gasp for air in an orgasmic trance, having climaxed himself several minutes ago while Tony had still been going strong. The arcanine had grasped him under the chin and brought him up to his face. They kissed more, the arcanine rubbing his back and humming soothingly to the receptive canine, thanking him for a wonderful time. Richard could only smile goofily back, completely and utterly entranced by the wonderful being before him who he had so perfectly made love to. Richard stamped his feet, trying to keep warm even as his cheeks flushed with red standing in the cold at Tony’s doorstep, remembering how they had then fallen asleep spooning, Tony being the big spoon naturally, and how the shepherd had woken up to Tony cooking him breakfast, wrapped up in a snuggly blanket on his couch. They had spent the morning chatting about the previous night, now almost completely unabashedly speaking about their own preferences and even delving into fetishes. They had been surprised just how well they had meshed together in lovemaking last night, Tony causing Richard to blush when he told him how he wasn’t surprised at all how to find that the shepherd was so subordinate. “I mean come on, anybody looking at you even from a mile away could see that you totally scream bottom!” Richard had almost coughed his coffee out of his maw at this comment, causing Tony to only laugh louder between fork-fulls of syrupy pancake. The canine had blushed in response to the arcanine but smiled good-naturedly. Although normally his tough, police officer persona was the one he operated on most of the time, he found that he felt comfortable letting his guard down around the arcanine, even to the point of expressing his submissiveness to him. After his normally uncharacteristic blush, the arcanine had gently inquired about the shepherd’s preferences, whether he had considered himself a sub for long. The two spent the rest of the morning discussing their own sexual experiences, preferences, and even fantasies. Throughout their dialogue the arcanine seemed to work magic onto Richard, gently but firmly inquiring as to what he would enjoy and wouldn’t, as well as what thinks he would enjoy not enjoying. The shepherd’s heart rate rose up multiple times during their exchanges, excitement filling his body that not even his job offered him during moments of pursuing justice and chasing after criminals. “Wait here, Richie, I think I have something that you might enjoy.” The arcanine winked before rising to his full height and softly strolling out of the room, a devilish expression on his muzzle. Richard could only lean forward off of the couch and look after him, wondering what his attractive friend was wanting to retrieve. “Close your eyes, Richard.” The canine obeyed and heard Tony shuffle towards him before stopping in front of him. “You can open them now.” Richard opened his eyes and gazed up at Tony before looking down to see that the arcanine was holding something in front of the shepherd’s nose. Richard took a sharp breath and quickly realized what the object that lay in the arcanine’s outstretched paw was. A small, white chastity cage was being presented to him, complete with a steel, heart-shaped lock adorning the bottom. The German Shepherd’s heart pounded in his chest, and he looked up wide-eyed into Tony’s own well-knowing eyes, understanding what he was being offered. “What do you think buckeroo, wanna have some fun? I think I could go for domming a cutie like you. After all, I think after last night you’ve proven that you might be needing this. You made a mess all over my couch after all!” Richard’s cheeks reddened at the playful admonishment, but his eyes looked back down onto the cage in front of him. He opened his lips as if to speak, but found it difficult to articulate what he felt. Picking up on his apparate speechlessness, Tony squatted in front of him and looked up into the blushing shepherd’s eyes, his voice softening now but retaining the same firm assuredness that proliferated his entire being. “How about I help you put it on, would that help, pup?” The shepherd could only nod shakily in response, his breaths still coming in heavy and deep as his entire being seemed to grow warm and vibrate in excision and stimulation. The arcanine gently pushed on the shepherd’s shoulders and repositioned him onto his back. Scooching over onto the couch he unbuckled the shepherd’s jeans and slid them down, following with his underwear. Richard’s member had begun to grow slowly after he had been approached by the arcanine’s offer but had not yet reached full erection. Tsk-tsking at the apparent excitement the canine was displaying, Tony worked efficiently and quickly at sliding the tube over the shepherd's not yet fully excited head and looping the support ring underneath his testicles. Richard felt a firm pressure on his jewels, which increased to a more distinct pressing feeling as he heard a soft click, and then a louder one as the cage was locked firmly into place. His member now strained against his confines, but to no relief as the plastic prison kept his erotic excitement firmly and securely in check. Tony grinned, and almost cooed as he said. “Looks like our little friend here is having a hard time containing himself! It’s a good thing I was around to make sure that he doesn’t get himself into trouble now, no?” Tony’s words washed over him like a stimulating wave of air, causing a shiver to run through him as both tone and context of what the arcanine said turned him on immensely. The amateur baseball player had a charm and confidence that the shepherd could find almost irresistible. He couldn’t help but blushing slightly, as he gazed into the arcanine’s eyes, feelings of attraction and yearning coursing through his veins as he strained against the cage around his member. Tony offered a paw to him and helped Richard up to his feet before helping him redress, surprising him by delivering an impassioned and deliberate kiss on the shepherd’s cheek, causing him to his great embarrassment to stammer a little bit in response. Tony’s eyes glistened as he let out a loud laugh, grinning broadly and looking directly into Richard’s eyes and winking confidently. “Oh Rick, this is going to be more fun than I could have possibly imagined, I figured you were a total sub but to this extent? I think this is going to be a luxurious time.”

Welcome! This is a heavily edited version of a story that I had previously been working on. Hope you enjoy! Read at your own discretion. All characters are 18+. Contains gay sexual content, diapers, incontinence, violence, strong language, and more. Chapter One: The sky started to lighten as dawn’s first light stretches toward the horizon. Typhoon, the young hero of Triton City was perched atop the tallest skyscraper in the city. He listened to the police scanner that he’d stashed up here. He had been waiting all night, but hadn’t heard what he’d been hoping for. Standing atop this skyscraper was his favorite spot, because from here, Typhoon could easily glide to wherever trouble was. His control over weather allowed him to do what others couldn’t; stop the villains of Triton City. He could create gusts of wind powerful enough to erode stone, summon powerful rainstorms, and call down lightning from the sky, among other things. Typhoon had begun his hero work several years prior. A freak accident had given him his powers. And after only a few years, most of the city’s worst villains had been locked up. Typhoon had become a legend in the city almost overnight, and became the beacon of hope that the city so desperately needed. His feats were legendary: he was the only person to ever stand up to Mega-Colossus-man and live, he pulled two-hundred people out of a falling airplane as it fell to earth, and many other incredible acts. Now, he was waiting to hear of any activity from a new foe, a man known only as Sap-man, whose crimes had made him notorious. Unfortunately, tonight, the scanner was mostly silent. The only things that were coming in were run-of-the-mill disturbances, nothing that needed Typhoon’s help. The hero sighed, disappointed at his bad luck. He sat down, his feet dangling off the side of the skyscraper. “Well, I guess I could have some breakfast.” He said to himself. He reached behind him to where he had stuffed his backpack. Inside were his normal clothes, his phone, keys, and everything else he needed to return to his average citizen persona. Typhoon started to strip out of his skin-tight super-suit. At first, he had been hesitant to wear something so revealing, but the suit had been custom made for him by his eccentric friend, Iggy. Iggy was a genius, whose inventions were paramount in Typhoon’s success as a hero. The suit included several useful features that always helped in a pinch. It was flame resistant, bulletproof, and most importantly, it hid his identity. The drawback of the suit was its color. Iggy was very flamboyant, and for whatever reason, would rarely make anything that wasn’t pink. The super suit was a soft, pastel pink with black and silver trim. Iggy and Typhoon had argued for a while about the design of the suit, and eventually came to an agreement. Iggy agreed to remove some of the more extreme things in the design, as long as he got it in pink. It was form fitted to Typhoon’s slim and muscular body, leaving very little to the imagination. The suit came all the way over his head, covering every inch of him. It also included a wingsuit that could be activated at a moments notice, which greatly increased his ability to glide. The suit had nearly as much to do with Typhoon’s success as his powers did, so he’d resigned himself to the color long ago. Unfortunately, the color led to the creation of an embarrassing nickname for the hero. The name was usually only used by his enemies, but Typhoon still hated it: The Super Sissy. Since there was no sign of any action today, Typhoon stripped out of the suit. Another drawback of the tight suit was that he couldn’t wear any normal clothes underneath. The suit was powered in part by his body heat, which meant that underneath, he was naked, save for a pair of briefs. Typhoon kept a few bags with a change of clothes stashed throughout the city, in case he needed to quickly change back to normal. Each stash had a pair of jeans, socks, tennis shoes, and a plain white t-shirt. It was as average an outfit as he could think up. As he stuffed the super suit into the backpack and donned his normal clothes, Typhoon reverted to his normal self, the quiet, well-mannered college student known as Gale Greene. Gale slung his backpack over his shoulder and walked to the rooftop entrance. For Gale, it was easy to blend in. He was average height, had a fair complexion, and short dark hair that let him blend in almost anywhere. The only thing that could make him stand out was his muscular body, but with the baggy jeans and t-shirt, even that was hidden. He quickly ran down a few flights of stairs, and then quietly walked into the hallway, making sure he wasn’t seen. One quick elevator ride later, and he was back on street level. Gale’s phone rang. It was Iggy. Gale stopped in front of a bus stop, waiting. He answered his phone. “Hey Iggy, what’s up?” Gale said. “Hey cutie-pie!” Iggy responded, his flamboyant voice cutting through the phone. “C’mon Iggy, stop calling me stuff like that. We aren’t dating.” Gale responded, reminding him of that fact yet again. “Oh, if only. I would definitely know what to do with that beautiful bubble-butt of yours, cutie-pie.” Iggy said. “Stop. Iggy, seriously. I’ve told you a hundred times. And please, for the love of god, stop calling me cutie-pie all the time.” Gale said, annoyed. Gale appreciated Iggy, but sometimes, it was too much for him. “Fine, how about I call you what those other guys do?” “Don’t-“ Gale started, before being interrupted. “The Super Siss-“ Iggy began. “DON’T.” Gale said, more firmly this time. Another person at the bus stop glanced up and made eye contact with Gale. He turned away and whispered angrily into the phone. “You don’t know who could be listening.” “Oh, come on, I encrypted our phones ages ago.” Iggy said, as if it was obvious. “The only thing any NSA agent can hear right now is some serious hardcore gay porn.” Iggy laughed. Iggy had always had a hobby of trolling the government. He’d caused some serious trouble several times, but Iggy was too smart to ever get caught. Gale laughed as well. “I should’ve guessed.” “Yeah, so no worries. Anyways, I am calling because apparently, Sap-man was up to something last night.” Iggy said, more business-like. “What?” Gale responded, surprised. “But the scanner didn’t say anything about it!” “Well, that’s because nobody found out until this morning. He stole a sample of di-tritanium from the University of Triton City. It’s one of the strongest metals on earth, impervious to almost anything. Apparently, a professor had it sitting on his desk as some sort of knick-knack.” “On his desk? Why wasn’t it at least locked away somewhere?” Gale asked, annoyed. He only had so many chances to catch Sap-man, and if the crimes didn’t get reported, there was no way for Gale to find out and stop it. “That’s the strange part. It hadn’t been refined. It’s essentially useless in its current state. And there are only two places on earth with enough sustained heat generation to refine it. Honestly, I’m not sure what he would want with it. Right now, it’s just a useless rock. And it’s not even that much. Less than a kilogram.” “Hmm… wait, how do they know it was Sap-man then?” Gale asked. “Well, there was a campus janitor that heard noises and went to investigate. Sap-man took care of him the same way as the others that he’s encountered. Same symptoms as last time, like all of the strength was sapped from his body. He was stuck laying there for hours until the professor finally showed up this morning.” Iggy reported. “He’s in pretty bad condition at the hospital, but he should pull through.” “So how did you find out about all this then?” Gale asked suspiciously. “If you must know, I keep tabs on all the most fantastic things that the city has to offer. I’ve wanted to use di-tritanium in your suit for a while, but even I can’t refine it. I’d known that unrefined sample was there, but never bothered to take it, since it would be useless to me. Apparently, not for Sap-man though.” “Well, thanks Iggy, but I gotta go. My bus is here. Gonna grab some breakfast now then I’ll take a quick nap and head to class.” Gale said, stepping onto the bus. “Alright then see you later, cuti—." Gale hangs up the phone before Iggy can finish. Gale stared out the window as the bus pulled away, determined to capture Sap-man. That evening, Typhoon was back on the prowl. He was perched on an apartment building opposite the Westmount Museum. He was already in his suit, and had stashed away his change of clothes on the rooftop. Now it was simply time to wait. Typhoon watched the museum diligently, looking for any signs of his enemy. He was by the museum because they had a new exhibit that had just arrived. A collection of rare antiquities, worth untold amounts. It was just the kind of thing that any villainous figure would be interested in. Clouds started to roll in, obscuring the full moon. A heavy darkness fell over the city. Typhoon glanced up and raised his hand, concentrating momentarily. The clouds started to dissipate, revealing the moon again. He would need as much visibility as he could get tonight. An hour passed. Then another. It seemed such a waste to spend all night camping out at a one place. Sap-man could appear anywhere, or not at all, but he didn’t have anything else to go on. This meant that old-fashioned stakeouts were his only option. Typhoon started to hum quietly to himself from his perch. The biggest issue that the young hero had about his super suit was that it did not lend itself to stakeouts. The bright pink color meant that he was very easy to spot. Thankfully, right now, the lip of the building gave him plenty to hide behind, and the suit did have a feature that allowed him to move around more stealthily. A color-shift mode could change his suit from pink to black. The drawback, Iggy had told him, was that it used up quite a bit of the suit’s power, and so it had to be used sparingly. So Typhoon had not activated it yet. The night was quiet, but around midnight, Typhoon finally caught a glimpse of someone suspicious. Someone had walked up to the front of the museum. The figure was just standing there, staring at the building. Typhoon was pretty far away, but he could tell that they were tall. They stood there for what seemed like an eternity, and then walked back down to the sidewalk and toward the corner of the building. Afraid that he would lose sight of the figure, Typhoon stood up and jumped off the building, activating the color-shift mode. Using his powers, he formed a pocket of wind underneath him and started gliding above the road, trying to keep the person in sight. They were quick though, and walked around the side of the building. Typhoon flew above the building, but in the brief moment that he’d lost eyes on them, the person had vanished. There was no one there. The sidewalk was empty. No one across the street, and no cars either. Cursing his bad luck, Typhoon quickly dove down. He landed quietly on the pavement, and inspected the area where the man had been. He had only lost sight for a moment, so he could quickly narrow down the places that the man could’ve gone. As he saw it, there were two options: the sewer, or a staircase that led down to a basement door in the museum. Typhoon’s heart was pounding. Had the man really gone into the museum? This could be it. Typhoon took a deep breath and walked down the staircase. The building obscured the moon, so the steps were completely shrouded in darkness. As he reached the bottom step, Typhoon’s eyes adjusted. At the bottom, a heavy metal door was lying on the ground, completely crumpled. Typhoon reached down and touched the metal. Typhoon was surprised. The door didn’t seem like metal at all! It was as if it were made of wet paper, bending easily against his touch. Typhoon was almost certain that this was the work of Sap-man. His senses heightened. Silently, he walked into the building. The only light illuminating the room was a green ‘exit’ sign, located right above the door he’d just entered from. All the other lights were off. The dusty basement was filled with strange crates and boxes. He could tell that the room was massive. It was an underground warehouse filled to the brim with unknown objects. “This must be the storage room. I wonder what kind of things are in all these crates?” Typhoon thought to himself. He carefully made his way through the mazelike warehouse. The silence was deafening. Something was definitely not right here though. Typhoon had checked out the security before coming. This museum had several night shift security guards, and there was no sign of any sign of them. A green ‘STAIRS’ sign that stood out like a beacon in the darkness. Typhoon quietly made his way towards it. As he got closer, he could hear footsteps coming from above. Quickly he made his way up the stairs into the display rooms. Typhoon entered the main hall. He glanced around and then saw them. Two motionless bodies were sprawled across the ground near the main entrance. Typhoon hurries over. Security. Bending down, the hero checked if they were still alive. Both had heartbeats. Typhoon sighed in relief. “Iggy. Iggy, you there?” Typhoon said quietly. The suit had a built-in comms system that he could use to contact Iggy in case of emergency. Iggy’s voice came through the comms. “Hey darli-Oh my GOD, Jessie! Why do you- ugh! Sorry hon, I’m just watching The Bachelorette. Jason really needs to get gone. He’s awful. I don’t know why Jess likes him so much. I mean, he doesn’t even have that good of a body. These muscle guys really don’t have a clue abou—” “Iggy.” Typhoon interrupted. Iggy didn’t stop. “—and he’s like, ‘oh, I was a wrestler’. Like, yeah, we get it, you like to grope other dudes, nothing special there. I did that yesterday, and do you see ME going around, acting all high and mighty! NO! Because I have a sense of prop—” “IGGY!” Gale raised his voice a bit, causing a slight echo in the large, empty room. “I need you to—" Now it was Iggy’s turn to interrupt. “What is it? And by the way, use the code name please, hon.” Iggy replied. “Fine.” Typhoon gritted his teeth. “Unicorn, come in.” “Unicorn here, what can I do for you?” Came Iggy’s self-satisfied reply. “I need you to contact the authorities. It’s Sap-man. He’s at the museum. There are two guards just inside the main entrance that need medical attention right away. Probably more injured deeper inside. I think there were supposed to be three on the shift tonight. Tell them I’m on the case and not to use sirens, understand? I don’t want them alerting Sap-man before I can get him.” “Will do.” Came the reply. Iggy was much more serious now. Iggy goofed around a lot, but when it came to this stuff, there was no one else that Typhoon would rather have. “And keep the comms open. I don’t know what might happen.” “I can, but you should know, that building is a nightmare for these comms. I swear, the walls are made of lead. You said you were at the entrance? That’s probably the only reason I can hear you at all.” “Fine. Just get the police here quietly.” Typhoon replied. Typhoon turned around and walked back into the museum. Sap-man would still be here. He had to be. Walking further in, he found another guard leaning up against a wall near the entrance to the main exhibit. This one looked better than the other two. He was breathing heavily, still conscious. He was clearly in pain though. His eyes were closed and he was clutching his chest painfully. Typhoon leaned down next to the guard, gently touching his shoulder. The guard let out a gasp his eyes bulged open fearfully, then relief washed over him as he recognized the hero. Quickly, Typhoon covered the guard’s mouth and motioned for him to stay quiet. Typhoon looked up and listened for a moment, hoping the sudden sound hadn’t alerted the invader. Typhoon confirmed no new sounds. He let his hand off of the guard’s mouth, who seemed to have calmed down a bit, though was still breathing heavily. “What happened?” Typhoon asked, in a whisper. The guard was able to speak coherently. “That man. He just walked in. I yelled, pulled my stun-gun, but he didn’t stop. I shot it at him with it. When it hit him it did nothing. There was a flash of light, and all of a sudden, I just collapsed!” He explained quickly and quietly. The guard raised his hand, which was shaking violently. “It’s like my muscles don’t work anymore!” He sobbed. “That’s Sap-man.” Typhoon said solemnly. “You should count yourself lucky that you can even raise your hand right now. Sap-man is a strength stealer. Don’t worry, ambulances are on the way. Now, do you know where he’s headed? Did he already steal something?” “I don’t know, I couldn’t tell. He must be heading to the main exhibit though. The Jade Princess Idol, it only just arrived.” “Thanks. You’ve been a great help. Now, let me go catch this guy. Stay here and stay quiet. Just pretend you are still unconscious or something. I already called the authorities, so they should be arriving soon. Don’t worry, everything will be fine.” The hero pats the man on the shoulder and then walks away, following signs for the main exhibit. “Unicorn, come in. Unicorn, did you get all that?” Typhoon spoke into the comms. No reply. “Hm.. Guess I’m on my own.” Typhoon arrived outside the main exhibit. The doors were open, but there were no sounds coming from inside. He took a deep breath, summoned wind at his fingertips, then hurried in, ready for a fight. But when he got there, the Jade Idol was still there, sitting in a glass case in the center of the room. Typhoon glanced all around. “Oh, well hello.” Sap-man’s deep voice fills the room. Typhoon turned and saw him standing in the corner. Typhoon felt fear. This man was a giant. He was at least 6’5” (2 meters), and his shoulders were broad. He was wearing a pair of tattered, dark-green army pants, a dark shirt, with an aviator jacket. He wore huge black boots, and had a pair of goggles obscuring his eyes. Over his left hand was a black glove, with orange, glowing stripes leading down the fingertips. He took a few relaxed steps towards Typhoon. “You are caught! Surrender yourself!” Typhoon demanded, raising his hands threateningly. “Hm… no thank you.” Sap-man responded, shrugging nonchalantly. “That wasn’t a question.” Typhoon said. “I’m sorry, my boy.” Sap-man began. His voice was sympathetic, relaxed, and kind. “You won’t like what happens next.” Typhoon took his chance, summoning lightning at his fingertips. The electricity jumped from finger to finger, building power in an instant. He shot his arm up at the man and let the electricity beam out. As soon as the electricity left his hand though, Sap-man darted to one side, dodging it completely. The lightning explodes into the wall behind them. Sap-man jumped forward and kicked at Typhoon’s chest. Typhoon summoned a gust of wind around his body, softening the blow. Still, Typhoon is launched backward, back out into the hall. Typhoon landed on his feet, wincing. He stood strong, blasing gusts of wind at Sap-man. Sap-man dodged and weaved, moving incredibly quickly for someone of his immense size. Sap-man wove his way past Typhoon, heading back towards the main hall. Suddenly Typhoon heard something. He glanced away for a moment, listening. In the distance, Typhoon heard sirens. He sighed. They were supposed to come quietly. Cops would only hinder Typhoon against someone as strong as Sap-man. He looked back down only to see Sap-man rounding the corner, disappearing from sight. “Surrender now, Sap-man!” Typhoon said confidently, giving chase. He summoned wind behind him to move faster. He barreled around the corner. Suddenly, Sap-man’s gloved hand appeared, grabbing at Typhoon’s face. Energy crackled from it. Typhoon barely bent back in time to avoid the grab. He ducked under the glove, and launched himself into Sap-man’s legs. Sap-man spun around in the air a his legs were pushed from under him. He landed on his back, gasping painfully. Typhoon whips around and jumps on top of Sap-man. He summoned lightning at his fingers, pointing them directly as Sap-man’s neck. “Don’t move!” Typhoon yelled, straddling the massive man tightly, his muscular legs wrapped around Sap-man’s thick waist. Sap-man laughed at the suggestive position that Typhoon had taken. “I’m flattered, truly. But unfortunately, I’ve got places to be.” He said threateningly. A burst of light roared from Sap-man’s glove, sinking into the marble floor beneath them. In an instant, the floor to turned to liquid, and the two men fall through, directly into the storage area. As they fall, Sap-man grabbed the hero’s wrist and twisted him around, using Typhoon to break his fall. They landed hard, and Sap-man’s knee crushed down onto Typhoon’s back. All of the air was knocked from Typhoon’s lungs, and he heard a crack sound from his ribs. He gasped painfully. Sap-man kept the knee pressing down on Typhoon’s back. He was pinned! Typhoon heard Sap-man’s glove crackle to life. Typhoon was being crushed into the floor. He had to get away! He couldn’t get hit by the glove! Acting in fear, Typhoon summoned a gust of wind at his feet, pushing himself forward along the floor, out from underneath Sap-man. Typhoon managed to avoid the glove, but hadn’t looked where he was blasting himself. He barreled headfirst into a wooden crate. Typhoon’s skull broke through the wood, then hit something hard and metal. The crate exploded into a pile of packing material and splintered wood, revealing the thick metal object that Typhoon had just crashed into. Typhoon saw stars. He stood up slowly, wobbling on his feet. Each breath was a painful labor, his ears rang, and his vision was popping in and out. Suddenly, Typhoon saw a fist barreling towards him. He had no time to react. It connected with his chest. Typhoon screamed in pain, then fell forward onto his hands and knees. He coughed blood. He looked up. Sap-man was standing directly in front of him, just looking down. Rage filled Typhoon up. He could not lose! “I’m not done yet.” Typhoon said bravely. He pushed himself up onto one knee, nearly falling over as the world spun around. “Yes. I’m afraid you are.” Sap-man said. Typhoon felt a hand around his neck. He was lifted off the ground entirely. Typhoon desperately tried to blast himself away with a gust of wind, but his consciousness was fading as he gasped for air. Typhoon was raised high into the air. Fear filled Typhoon as the glove crackled to life again. Was this the end? Typhoon feebly clawed at the hand around his neck. His feet kicked through the air, hitting nothing. Typhoon watched, gasping, as the glove made its way towards his abdomen. “Don’t worry. I’m not going to kill you.” Sap-man said. His voice was still soft and deep. “This won’t even hurt.” Sap-man’s gloved hand slowly pressed onto Typhoon’s abdomen, just below the bellybutton. The energy crackles through Typhoon’s body. There wasn’t any pain at all, just a buzzing sensation. Typhoon’s legs shook as the energy coursed through his core. His body goes rigid. A warmth starts spreading in the Tyhpoon’s crotch. He was wetting himself! Typhoon’s arms and legs went limp. “There. That should do the trick.” Sap-man muttered. He let Typhoon’s limp body fall to the ground in a heap. Sap-man kneeled, smiling at Typhoon. “Trust me, kid. This is for the best.” He said. Typhoon glanced up one more time at the huge man, trying to say something, then he slipped into unconsciousness, pee still flooding into his supersuit. Chapter two Typhoon awoke with a pained gasp. He was covered in packing material. His muscles were sore almost everywhere, but he was able to move. Each breath he took was painful. His ribs were definitely broken. He stood up slowly, wincing from the pain. Sounds echoed down from upstairs, as dozens of police officers had begun working their way through the building, but the warehouse was still empty. Typhoon determined that he had only lost consciousness for a few minutes. The hero started to limp towards the door, and it was then that he realized that his suit was wet. A dark stain in the material started at his crotch and went all the way past his knees. He’d wet himself! Embarrassment flooded into him. If someone saw, his image would be ruined! There was lots of activity from above, but Typhoon knew he could still get away without being seen. It would not be good for him if it got out that he’d wet his super suit. He already had a hard enough time with his image, considering his unfortunate color scheme. Typhoon slowly made his way to the back door. It was still very dark outside, but Typhoon wanted more cover than that. Painfully, he used his powers, sending a dense fog rolling through the streets. Satisfied, he began climbing the steps. The lights of several cop cars flashed through the fog. He took the final step up to street level, and, taking a deep painful breath, Typhoon launched himself out of the fog and into the sky. The pain was immense, and through gritted teeth, he started gliding. All of a sudden, Iggy’s voice popped through the comms. “Oh my god thank goodness.” Iggy said. “Hey Iggy.” Typhoon said, his voice rasping in pain. He was in no mood for codenames. “Are you ok, Gale? Your vitals are all over the place.” Iggy said, abandoning the code names as well. “I thought the worst when you stopped responding. “I’m ok. Broke a few ribs. Maybe a concussion too.” Typhoon’s head was still quite fuzzy. “Well get back here and I can fix you up. I’ve got something new that’ll get you feeling better in no time. I lost signal with your suit for a while though. For a minute, I thought you might have died.” Iggy admitted fearfully. “Not dead, but I was out of it for a bit. That guy is strong.” “Did you get him?” Iggy asked. “No. He got away.” “Damn. Well that doesn’t matter right now. I’m just worried about you. Hurry back and let me take a look at your ribs.” “Will do. Be there in twenty.” Typhoon said. The hero grabbed his backpack from his rooftop stash and slung it around his shoulder. He was too injured to change back into his normal clothes now. He looked back down towards the museum. The fog was fading. Even more emergency crews had showed up. He also saw a man who he recognized as the museum curator running into the building yelling something at the police officers. He saw the guards being carried out on stretchers. For Typhoon, it was an utter failure. As he looked at the unconscious guards, he wondered why he was still able to move so easily after being hit by Sap-man’s power. Everyone else that had been hit by it had taken weeks to recover. Sometimes longer. “Maybe it was Iggy’s suit protecting me.” He thought to himself. “Or maybe my powers have something to do with it.” He pondered his fortunate fate as he weakly launched into the air again, gliding his way towards Iggy’s. Iggy’s lived in the basement of an industrial complex on the wrong side of town. Thankfully, it wasn’t highly populated, and there was an elevator that Iggy had installed, the only two entrances at his apartment, and on the roof. It was a great setup, built just so that Typhoon didn’t have to worry about being seen. Flying in, he landed and quickly made his way to the hidden elevator that led down to Iggy’s. As he descended, he removed the wet super suit completely. Typhoon now became Gale, the boring college student. He removed his wet briefs, stuffing them in a pocket of his backpack, then grabbed the single pair of clean underwear he had in it. He slid the fresh pair of briefs on. Gale didn’t want Iggy knowing he’d peed himself either. The elevator doors opened and Gale walked out, in just his briefs. Iggy called it his playhouse, filled with his ‘toys’, the dangerous and incredible inventions that had gotten him deeply in trouble with many different people. The basement was mostly dedicated to Iggy’s workshop. But, there was a livable area tucked away in there. It had a kitchen, two bedrooms, a bathroom, and a living room with all the high-tech electronics that Iggy could get his hands on. Gale walked in, dropping his backpack down and slowly limping towards a medical bed, surrounded by strange equipment. He coughed a bit more as he slumped down onto it. Iggy came running over immediately, in his hand, a strange homemade medical device. Iggy was a small guy, only about 5’ 5”, and quite skinny. He usually wore large, square-framed glasses. His head was topped with a messy head of light pink hair. His ears were pierced in a few places, and he was always wore some sort of tight and revealing clothing. Gale never understood why though, since Iggy had very little muscle to show off. The outfits always made him a little uncomfortable. Today, Iggy wore a black mesh shirt and a pair of skinny jeans. His large glasses hid the dark circles under his eyes. His voice matched his flamboyant personality. However, at the moment, his usual flirtiness was gone, replaced by concern. “Ok, let’s see.” Iggy said. He had a grim look. Every time Iggy had to fix Typhoon up, he remained completely serious until he knew that Gale would be ok. This was no different. Gale laid back on the medical bed. Iggy grabbed some bandages, and started wrapping them over the few cuts on Gale’s body, which had started to bleed more, now that the suit was off. Iggy and Gale’s relationship was a strange one. Gale’s powers had awoken when he was only fifteen, and by sixteen, he became world-famous. Or at least, his alter ego, Typhoon, had. It had been only a few days since Gale’s sixteenth birthday, when Iggy showed up at his door. Gale still had no idea how Iggy had found out who he was, and Iggy would never tell. So, there Iggy was, demanding to be the person that got to design his super suit. Gale, had no idea what was happening, but was afraid that Iggy would tell someone his identity. He agreed almost instantly. Iggy was two years older than Gale, but, to Gale, he rarely acted like it. Gale found Iggy’s outfits and flamboyant personality to be immature, though Gale would never say that to Iggy. And so, their relationship had begun. At first, Gale had found it awkward, this scrawny older kid, designing things for him. But after a while, their dynamic had found a rhythm. Gale was twenty now, and Iggy was twenty-two. They had built a strange synergistic relationship together. Gale got the best tech, all custom-made, and Iggy got to see his inventions in action. Iggy also got to admire Gale’s bubble-butt in his suit, and was able to flirt relentlessly with the repressed hero. But Gale allowed it. That was just how Iggy was. “It’s really not the cuts that are bad Iggy.” Gale said, wincing in pain. “It’s my ribs.” “I know, just let me get these taken care of first, ok?” Iggy said. “Don’t want you bleeding out while I look at your ribs. It’ll only take a second.” “Ok.” Gale responded, allowing Iggy to finish. It was never a good idea to argue with Iggy. “Alright, there.” Iggy said, securing the last bandage. “Not quite so bad. Remember when you fought scissor-girl? You had so many cuts that day I thought you had gone through a paper shredder.” Gale laughed, wincing. “Yeah she was a tough one. Good thing I have the best medic in the world to fix me up.” “You sure do.” Iggy said. “No one else gets this kind of treatment. Not that anyone could afford it anyway. I do this for you because I owe you. Now, let me take a quick x-ray and see what the damage is.” Iggy grabbed his phone and took a few pictures. Gale gave him a confused look. “What are you doing?” He asked. “I’m looking at your ribs!” Iggy said. “Now stop moving.” Iggy took a few more pictures from multiple angles. “Your phone has an x-ray on it?” Gale asked incredulously. “Of course it does!” Iggy responded, as if it was obvious. “Anyone’s phone can, with a few small adjustments. Do you want it on yours? I’d do it for you if you want.” “No of course not, that’s ridiculous. Plus, I don’t want you anywhere near my phone.” Gale said. But Iggy had stopped listening, examining the pictures. Gale sat in silence, waiting for the verdict. Iggy whistled. “Wow. You really got knocked around. Five broken ribs, bruising on the lungs, but, other than that, no damage to any other organs. Hmm… could be a lot worse though. I’ll get you fixed up in a jiffy.” Iggy said. “I’ve been working on these medical nanobots for just this sort of thing. I should be able to get you back up and running in just a matter of minutes.” Gale groaned. Another experimental treatment. “Have you ever tested it before?” He asked. “Well, yeah! Of course!” Iggy responded. “I mean, this will be the first time doing it on something that’s still alive, but don’t worry, I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Iggy smiled and patted Gale on the head reassuringly. “C’mon Iggy, no joking around now. I don’t want you messing me up, ok?” Gale asked. “Don’t worry, Galey! It’s safe. You are in good hands.” Iggy said, returning to his normal flirty attitude. Something about that comforted Gale. Knowing that Iggy was confident enough to joke about it and call him by those embarrassing pet names gave Gale the reassurance he needed. Gale laid back as Iggy got everything ready. A few moments later, Iggy had a syringe with a small amount of strange purple fluid. “Ok, this part might hurt a little, but don’t worry.” Iggy said, quickly injecting the syringe directly over Gale’s ribs. Gale felt the pinch as the needle went in, but almost immediately after that, it was as if all the pain was being released. It felt like something was buzzing inside of him directly over the injured area, and within a few minutes, he felt almost as good as new. “Wow Iggy. That is incredible.” Gale said, sitting up and stretching. His muscles were still sore, but overall, he felt alright. “I would ask you how you did it, but I’m sure it would go over my head.” “Yes, it would.” Iggy responded, smiling happily. Gale shivered, still dressed in only his briefs. “Man, it’s chilly in here. I’m gonna get dressed.” “Well… If you want to, I suppose.” Iggy responded, sounding a little disappointed. “I’m all finished with you. Although, I definitely don’t mind if you hang out in your undies for a while.” Iggy winked, glancing down at Gale’s underwear bulge. Gale’s face went red and he quickly grabbed his backpack. He grabbed his jeans and t-shirt. It wasn’t even all that cold. Gale just felt uncomfortable around Iggy when his clothes were off. Iggy never tried to hide his stares at Gale’s tight and muscular body. And the suggestive comments never stopped. Gale put on the jeans, surprised at how quickly the pain had gone away. “Aww, well I guess that’s all the time I get with you vulnerable in front of me, huh?” Iggy smiled, winking. Gale ignored him. Iggy grew serious again. “Ok, so, now that you are feeling better, what the hell happened? You actually lost a fight?” Gale gave Iggy a look when he said the word ‘hell’. Gale didn’t like swear words. Iggy just used them to get reactions out of Gale. Gale’s pulled his shirt over his head, and zipped up his jeans. “Yeah. I know. It’s never happened before, but this guy is good. He’s huge, and really fast. He has some weird glowing glove that lets him change the composition of things somehow. There was a huge metal door that he basically turned into paper, and he turned an entire section of marble floor into liquid in an instant.” Gale started to explain the entire encounter from beginning to end. He had arrived at the part where he was talking with the guard, when he felt a strange warm feeling at his crotch. He looked down in time to see a wet spot growing on his jeans. His story stopped as he looked down confused. “What’s happening?” Gale thought to himself, not realizing what was going on. “Gale! Are you… peeing?” Gale stared down at himself. He was peeing himself! And he didn’t feel a thing! He couldn’t stop it or slow it down. It was just… happening. Gale’s face turned bright red and he ran through the workshop to the bathroom. His soaked jeans dripped pee down onto the floor, leaving a little trail of droplets as he went. He ran into the bathroom, jeans soaked. He shut the door behind him. He had finished peeing by the time he got there. Gale took off his wet jeans and underwear and stared down at himself. What had just happened? A quiet knock echoed from the door. “Hey. You ok in there?” Iggy asked from outside. “Umm…” Gale hesitated. “Well, great. I don’t know what’s going on. I just peed myself… again.” “Again?” Iggy asked. “When I lost consciousness before… at the museum. When I woke up, I had… you know.” Gale admits, embarrassed. “In the super suit?” Iggy asked. “Well, yeah.” Gale responded. Iggy was quiet. Gale spoke up. “Is that going to be a problem? I thought you said it was waterproof.” “From the outside, yeah! I didn’t design it for THAT though.” Iggy said. “Oh.” There was a pause for several moments as both of them absorbed this information. “Do you need some new pants?” Iggy asked, finally. Gale felt his face go hot with embarrassment. “Well…” he paused for several moments. His jeans and underwear were totally soaked. There was no way he could put those back on. “Yeah. I do. Underwear too. If you have any that’ll fit me” “I’ll look for something. Back in a sec.” Iggy said. Gale tossed his wet clothes on the floor. He hopped in the shower to clean off. The warm water felt relaxing. Gale washed his muscled body, allowing the soap to wash away his shame. A few minutes later, he was drying himself off. Another knock on the door. “Ok, I think I have something for you to wear… but, well, you are way bigger than me, so it’s really all I’ve got that’ll stretch enough.” Iggy said. “Anything is fine.” Gale responded. Gale was only a few inches taller than Iggy, but with his toned muscles, and bubble butt, Gale’s waist was much bigger than Iggy’s. Gale hid behind the door and opened it a crack, extending his hand out through it and grabbing the fresh pants. He opened them up and looked at them. Gale sighed. In his hands were a pair of white spandex pants and a pink mesh thong. He knew that Iggy wasn’t playing a joke either. This was basically all Iggy had. Gale had never seen Iggy in ‘normal’ clothes. “In your dreams, Iggy.” Gale thought, staring at the thong. “I’ll never wear something THAT embarrassing.” He set it aside. Gale stretched open the pants and slid them up his toned legs. He pulled and strained until he finally had them over his butt. Gale grimaced. They were really tight. Embarrassingly tight. He glanced in the mirror and immediately regretted it. He looked ridiculous. The pants had squeezed so tight that they were essentially see-through. The crotch had an extra piece of fabric to hide his package, but the pants were so tight that nothing was left up to the imagination. He turned a bit, glancing at his butt in the mirror. Gale grimaced. His butt was stretching the back even worse than the front. Gale was afraid that if he bent down, the pants would just disintegrate, ripping to shreds. “I don’t suppose you have literally anything else that would fit me?” Gale asked through the door. “Or like… even just a pair of boxers or something?” “Um… no, not really a boxers guy. As you can see, I’m more of a ‘pink thong’ type.” Iggy said, laughing. “Did you put that on?” “No!” Gale sighed, exasperated. “Come on, Gale, you know I’m not lying when I tell you that those are all I’ve got.” Iggy responded. “I know.” Gale sighed. He believed Iggy completely. They would have to do for now. Gale grabbed a plastic bag and stuffed his jeans and underwear into it. He tied it up and walked out. Iggy was sitting at his work bench, examining Gale’s super suit. He looked up at Gale as he walked by, then down at Gale’s crotch. For the first time, Gale saw Iggy blush, then look away. Iggy had the super suit in his hands. “So…” Iggy said awkwardly. Gale was surprised that Iggy wasn’t making any suggestive comments. Then Gale saw Iggy reach down to the front of his skinny jeans, pushing down something that was growing at his crotch. Gale blushed and looked away, pretending that he hadn’t seen it. “Listen… It was a long day, ok?” Gale said, continuing to speak, trying to act normal. “Yeah, I get that, it’s just… Well…” Iggy paused. “What?!” Gale said, annoyed. “Your super suit is going to need some work.” Iggy said. “What exactly happened again?” . Gale points down at the wet super suit. “It happened when I was unconscious, ok? Right after he grabbed me with that weird glove. You know, the one that saps people’s strength?” Iggy got a concerned look on his face. “He hit you with it?” “Well yeah. I hadn’t got to that part yet.” Gale responded. “After we fell into the basement, I… everything gets really hazy. I just remember that I couldn’t breathe. Everything went black. I woke up in a pile of packing peanuts, suit soaked right through.” Iggy sighed. “Well, I am going to have to do a lot of maintenance on the suit. The micro-wiring is totally fried. I might have to start from scratch altogether.” “I did feel some weird buzzing going on. Um, down there… where he grabbed me.” Gale gestures broadly at his crotch. “Was that the wiring? It was like, some sort of weird energy or something. I don’t know. It felt… weird.” Gale said. “That was probably from the glove, not the super suit.” Iggy said. “How are you still standing, though? Walking around? When he’s hit other people with that glove, bad stuff happens. Most people take weeks just to start moving around again. Some of them never fully recovered. You flew out of there in only a few minutes.” “I figured it had something to do with my powers.” Gale said. “like, they blocked him out or something.” “I don’t think that’s how it works, Gale.” Iggy said doubtfully. “Maybe the suit absorbed some of the energy.” “Yeah or that.” Gale admitted. “You said he hit you in the dick?” Iggy asked. Gale blushed. “No! Not right on it! I mean, ugh, maybe? I don’t know! his hand is really big! And I was barely conscious at that point anyway.” Gale was uncomfortable talking about this. “Can I look?” Iggy asked. “Purely for medical purposes of course.” Gale sighed. Of course. “C’mon Iggy, I’m fine. Trust me, there isn’t any damage there.” “Yeah yeah. It’s just, if there are marks, I can potentially trace the origin of his weapon.” Iggy said. Gale suspected that Iggy wasn’t being totally forthright. Gale hesitated for a few moments. If there was a chance, however slim, that they could figure out who Sap-man really was, it would be worth it. “Ugh, why me?” He complained. “Fine, but…no touching. Looking only. And I would really really REALLY appreciate it if you didn’t say anything gross, ok?” Gale asked, severely annoyed that he was being forced to do this. Iggy nodded sincerely. “Cross my heart. I won’t say anything inappropriate.” Iggy watched as Gale lowered the pants, revealing himself fully in front of his friend. Iggy’s face went red. Gale looked up at the ceiling as Iggy bent down in front of him to get a closer look. Gale was of average size down there. He had nothing to be ashamed of, but this was not a situation that he would ever have imagined could happen. The area below Gale’s bellybutton had a very faint outline of a large handprint. His skin was still smooth though, no cuts, or any other adverse signs. Iggy got a little closer, only a few inches away. “Does it hurt now?” He asked. “No, it doesn’t feel like anything.” Gale said. Iggy’s face grew very concerned. “Gale, I’ll be right back, ok? I have a bad feeling.” Gale grew concerned as well. “What do you mean?” He asked. Iggy didn’t respond, briskly walking away, and rummaging through a drawer. He came back holding a strange looking camera. “Just a feeling. Don’t move.” Iggy said mysteriously. He held the device up and looked at Gale through it. Iggy furrowed his brow. “What?” Gale asked, worried. “There’s some sort of radiation there. The hand print. Ok, you can pull them up now.” Iggy said. Now, he was in work mode. No comments about girth, or pet names anymore. Iggy set the camera down. Gale pulled the shorts back up, glad to be covered again. “What does it mean?” Gale asked. “I don’t know.” Iggy said. “What do you mean, you don’t know?” Gale asked, growing more and more concerned. “You always know!” “I mean, I don’t know! I need some time to think, ok?!” Iggy snapped, clearly annoyed at himself. “Ok I’m sorry, it’s just, I want to know what is going on—what he did to me.” Gale said. “I know.” Iggy said. They stood in silence for a few moments. Then Iggy said, “I think it would be best if you stayed here tonight.” Gale hesitated for a moment, but then conceded. If Iggy needed him there, Gale would stay. “Ok, I’ll stay, but under one condition.” “What’s that?” Iggy asked. “I want some real clothes.” Gale said. Iggy smiled. “Sure. I’ll go buy you some.” “Thanks. Now, I think I want to go lay down for a bit if that’s ok.” “Of course. I’m sure you’re tired.” Iggy showed Gale to a bedroom. Gale stripped out of the tight clothes and laid down, naked. Normally, he’d wear his underwear and his nighttime t-shirt to bed, but since he wasn’t at home, and didn’t have any other clothes, naked would have to do. Gale exhaled deeply, trying to put the day’s events behind him. Within a few moments, he was fast asleep.

I don’t know if this will be the multi-chapter story I actually follow through on, but it’s my favorite thing I’ve written in a while so I hope you guys like it—if I get a little positive feedback I will try to continue it. “Oh god, don’t stop, don’t…” He could feel it, god he could actually feel it. “Oh fuck,” he panted, and collapsed on Ezra’s chest. “Good boy.” He felt Ezra’s hand in his hair as the sweaty chest he lay on began to feel clammy. “Okay,” he said. “Okay?” “Okay, I’m getting up.” “Just like that?” Tom was already getting wobbly to his feet. “Mmmm... yeah,” he said. He shivered slightly and grabbed the towel that hung on the closet door, wrapping it around himself and padding into the hall. “Mornin’”. He turned to see Steve coming up the stairs. “‘Morning,” Tom answered, blushing slightly as he hurried across the hall to the bathroom. He closed the door behind him and slid the latch, still feeling a little hot in the face. He wasn’t sure what he was embarrassed about. Ezra was a brother in the fraternity. Tom was his boyfriend and had as much right to stay the night and shower in the morning as any of the girls Steve hooked up with who did the same. When he got back to the bedroom, Ezra was sitting naked at his computer. As soon as Tom came in—wet and no longer smelling like sex and piss—he got up and wrapped himself in the other towel. “Clothes are on the bed. Wanna go get some bagels and coffee and bring ‘em back here? I got an email from Professor Lambeck that’s gonna take some time to answer.” “Sure,” Tom answered. “Thanks, kiddo. Don’t forget to take my keys. And throw that away.” Ezra pointed at the wet diaper he’d ripped off of Tom in their morning frenzy. “Yessir,” Tom agreed, still glowing under the petname, and Ezra blew him a kiss before shutting the bedroom door. Tom hung up his towel and began to get dressed. Laying his clothes out was a bit pro forma—since Tom didn’t keep any clothes at the house and all Ezra had to do was fold up his pants and take the clean shirt out of his backpack—but it was a nice gesture, and the Goodnite sitting on top had come from a case that now lived in the bottom of Ezra’s closet. When Tom had seen it was a case and not a bag, he’d felt a bit more sure Ezra wasn’t already getting bored of him, and that he really didn’t mind his… quirks. He’d had to come clean about his bed-wetting early on in their relationship, when Ezra had spent the night in his dorm room after their first date. The next morning Tom had decided to share the real secret: that he only wet the bed because he’d started faking it when he was 11 so that his parents would buy him diapers, and after 7 years he couldn’t easily stop even if he wanted to—which he did not. He would never confess the origin of his bedwetting to his parents, but keeping it from Ezra had quickly started to feel like lying. When he got to the bagel place he realized Ezra hadn’t been terribly specific, but as he looked at his phone he saw a text. <Can you get extra for the rest of the guys? I’ll venmo you.> Before he could answer, Ezra had sent him $50 from a shared fraternity account. <Okey doke.> he replied, and began dividing $50 by bagels and toppings. It turned out to divide pretty well, and Tom arrived back at the house laden with plenty of bagels, cream cheese, and lox for the six guys that lived there and himself, as well as a box of hot coffee. Ezra and Steve were both on their laptops at the kitchen table. “Thanks, babe,” Ezra said, getting up and favoring Tom with a kiss on the lips. Tom blushed again, feeling like Steve was watching them. It wasn’t like him to be a prude or to get embarrassed about his sexuality. Something about staying in this house, though, with his boyfriend and five straight frat bros, made him feel… vulnerable, if not exactly unsafe. “You forgot to do something before you left—do you remember what it was?” Tom felt a little more heat in his cheeks. His wet diaper was still on the floor upstairs. “Oh, uh, I think so,” he said, trying to sound casual. “Want me to go do that now, or…” “No, I took care of it, I just wanted to see if you remembered.” He gave Tom’s butt a pat and went back to his computer. Tom felt a little unsettled. Ezra had talked down to him, almost like to a child, in front of Steve. It wasn’t enough to make anyone think “ageplay”, but that was the problem: it didn’t quite feel like play at all. He was quiet as he ate his bagel, but after drinking some coffee and waiting for Ezra to finish up his email he started to feel better. Ezra didn’t seem mad or anything, and he was new to ageplay—he just needed to calibrate his tone a little. “Oookay,” he said finally, closing his laptop with a satisfying clunk. “Come back upstairs, kiddo.” They’d agreed that they enjoyed the petname too much to save it for private, but it did make Tom squirm a little after being talked down to a few minutes earlier. He almost felt like he was about to be punished. That impression intensified when they were back in Ezra’s room. He turned to face Tom and looked serious, almost grave. He sat down on the bed and patted it for Tom to sit beside him. He obeyed. “I’m not mad,” Ezra began. Ezra had said he wanted kids some day. It sounded like he was practicing for their adolescence. “But I do think there should be consequences.” “Uh huh,” Tom said. “Like… a time out?” He was not into the kinds of “consequences” that many ageplayers were, and Ezra knew that. “No, I think we should start with more serious consequences than that.” He stood up and went to his closet. “For my first two years in Delta, I had an ‘older brother’ who was in charge of disciplining me. Not everyone takes that seriously, but he did. And like every pledge, I had to make him one of these to use on me.” Ezra reached into the closet and produced a painted wooden school paddle. “No,” Tom said, and he stood up. “Nope, sorry, not my thing.” Ezra put it down on the bed, far from Tom’s seat, and returned to his own. “You told me that you admired my discipline, my work ethic, right? I don’t know if either is that amazing, but I know you wouldn’t say that if you saw me at your age.” Tom rolled his eyes. Easy enough to see where this speech was going. “So you and your paddle are gonna teach me to be a straight-A student?” That’s what Ezra was, so he could cut the false modesty. “No,” Ezra answered patiently. “We’re just going to help you correct behaviors that you and I mutually agree you could benefit from correcting.” “Like?” “Like forgetting to do something five minutes after you say you’re going to do it.” Yeah, well, whatever. “And oversleeping, and forgetting assignments, and not flossing even though you’re terrified of your teeth falling out when you’re 40...” Tom was starting to feel just a little bit attacked. “Hey, I’m not some basketcase, okay? And I’m not… I don’t need fixing.” The last four words hung in the air for a moment. Ezra looked physically pained. “I didn’t mean it like that,” he said quietly. “And you know I would never ever try to stop you wetting the bed, right?” “No?” Tom said. His voice sounded weird. “No,” Ezra said. “You made that a part of yourself by force of will and I can’t ever imagine wanting to take it away from you.” It seemed easier to both of them to let the tears out at that point. They were only Tom’s tears, but they ended up mostly on Ezra’s shirt, along with a good deal of snot. “Where are we gonna go so your housemates don’t hear?” It was just the occasional sniffle now. “Don’t hear what?” “The paddle.” “I… you sure?” “No, but I want to give it a try, if you think it will help me.” “Okay.” Ezra rubbed Tom’s back. He sounded sleepy after his cry. “Well, they are going to hear. It’s okay, it’s no different than if you were a pledge. Everyone hearing is part of it.” “Oh.” “That okay?” “Y-yeah, I guess so.” “It is kinda hot, isn’t it?” “Y-yeah.” “Good boy.”

Lets start with me The guy I hooked up with actually pissed in the diapers i was wearing before leaving

"Now now, thats enough of that" Bill said. "Do you want me to get your teddy bear and pacifier again? Right here in public?" Michael sniffed and shook his head. "No." The two stood outside a tall, multi leveled glass building. Both of the pair wore dark suits and blue ties which were nearly identical and which most of the people milling around the building wore. However, Michael's jacket was shorter and his pants were looser, though not lose enough to hide a thick bulge around his waste. Finally, in a more subtle difference many didn't notice, Michael's tie was a slightly lighter pastel shade of blue. Bill, a black haired man and the taller of the two, leaned over the shorter brunette and pointed up at the one of the levels. "Now, you march right back up there and apologize for your behavior! You say you are sorry, tell them I spanked you for it, and say you'll behave from now on." "But I don't want to tell them that!" Michael said, balling his fists and shuffling from foot to foot. "They'll laugh at me again. " Bill sighed. "I told you, they are only doing that because they think its cute." "They're mean to me!" "They aren't mean to you, they are teasing you. I also told you that you need to stop whining or the testing board will fail you in that area as well. Do you want to have to suck a pacifier and carry a teddybear everywhere you go?" "That's not fair!" "Michael, that is whining too. We already have them now for 'emergencies', but one more slip up and it will be a permanent part of your wardrobe. Sound fun?" Michael looked down. "No..." "Good. Now, same goes for running like that. You ran right out during traffic. If they reported that, you could find yourself being led by a leash and harness everywhere you go, or even tied in a stroller. Fun?" "No..." "Good. Now, if you go up on your own, it will look far better then if I take you. Do you think you can manage, or do I need to hold your hand?" Bill looked down into the wide, blue eyes of his ward, and tried to keep his face still. The fact that he could never tell Michael was a huge, and growing part of him wanted Michael to say yes. He remembered back long before when Michael was first demoted. He was still in diapers at age 26, which was odd enough, but not so much that Bill cared. They were plain white, he was only wetting and still able to change them himself, and he was testing his way out. Then there was the accident in the cafe, with Michael unprepared and unable to take care of it himself... his emotional outbreak, crying in public... and in a few weeks he was in printed diapers, expected to mess and to ask for a change, with a pacifier on hand to keep him quiet if he began to cry. Bill was stunned at first. He never expected to have to be changing diapers of his adult boyfriend. It was a burden he was willing to do for someone he cared about, but a burden non the less. However... over time his feelings began to change. At first it was something in his venerability, in his need for help, that changed his feeling. He loved Michael and would help when he needed, but was surprised to find that he loved the act of helping him as well. Every time he saw Michael blushing and squirming as he was led by the hand for a diaper change, Bill had to hold himself back from smiling and kissing him. Once he got used to seeing Micheal's printed diapers and pacifiers, he began to see them as cute as well, and though he would never tell Michael, he looked forward to the chances he could help Michael out of his work clothes and see him blushing in his underwear. Even the punishments he was now required to give added to the feeling, holding the boy over his lap and admiring the adorable prints of his diaper or growing red of his backside was a guilty pleasure. He steeled himself from it, and only did what was required, doing everything he could to avoid abusing his power and humiliating Michael- he could never forgive himself if he did. He even tried to hide the slight smiles that crept up during some of his duties, and the adoring laughter he would give each time he dressed or cuddled him. He couldn't imagine what he'd say if he heard what Bill thought of it all. And now, he stared into Micheal's eyes and had to do the same. They both knew what would happen if Bill had to led Micheal back up to his office. It would show lack of discipline, lack of emotional control, acting up... strikes in multiple categories. Micheal could require a leash or even a stroller, as he said, and the level of punishments Bill could give would undoubtedly go up. He was already borderline to requiring a pacifier at full times, along with several other signs of emotional immaturity, all of which would humiliate Micheal. At the same time, the thought of Micheal blushing and asking for help, scared of what might happen and of getting lost, and of leading him by the hand, comforting him the entire and rubbing his head, helping him through his apology... then later, the same thing, but instead having him tied close by, pacifier in his mouth and cuddling a teddy bear, with so much more of his well being up to him... it was a tantalizing thought. He shook his head. He could never do that to Micheal. He was still staring up at Bill, considering what to do, and truthfully, Bill hoped he'd be strong enough. He couldn't help but wonder what was going through his head. ... (Note: This story is in the world I used in "Tested." You don't need to read that to understand this one, just know that is effectively a dystopia where people are continuously tested on their life skills and abilities, then demoted or promoted based on the results. Failing means being given restrictions along kink lines. Progress with life skills is also kept slower, so people are often kept in diapers into their 20s, basically having to go through levels of thinner and thinner diapers, or regressed into thicker and thicker. This couple, Bill and Micheal, are established as having to be in what amounts to a sub/dom relationship because of Micheal's behavior.)

What if there was a poker game that only the richest people could afford to play but catered solely to fetishes? What if it wasn't entirely just a normal poker game and it had a magical way of enforcing the rules of the game on its players? What if this was those things I just said, would you be intrigued or just kind of sleepy? Heads up, y'all, we've got whatever this is coming in! I “Ante Up” “First Annual ‘Fetish’ Hold ‘Em Tournament?” I read from the email on my laptop screen. My husband set down his phone and made his way over to me to read the message over my shoulder. “$100,000 entrance fee per player.” he read. “Grand prize is $200,000,000!” I read, nearly choking on the words in my surprise. “Daddy, can we go?!” I squealed excitedly. He chuckled softly and kissed the top of my head. “Read the rules first and see if we even qualify.” he told me. “All entrants are required to present one fetish alongside their entrance fee, this fetish will be put into a separate pool to be imposed upon other players at the end of a losing hand.” I read, looking up at my husband quizzically. “What does that mean?” I asked him. He shrugged. “It sounds like if someone loses a hand they end up experiencing a random fetish, like if you lost a hand you could end up in a Furry suit or something.” he explained. “Keep reading.” he told me. “Any player that accrues ten fetishes will be ejected from the tournament and forfeit their entrance fee.” I read. “All other rules will be explained prior to the start of the tournament and details for the location and date and time of the tournament will be given once entrance fee payment has been processed.” the last line read. Daddy stroked my short blonde hair softly for a moment. “I suppose I’d better make some calls and get our entrance fees together.” he said finally causing me to shriek excitedly as I leapt up from my seat and into his arms, wrapping my legs around him as I hugged him. “Thank you, Daddy!” I exclaimed happily, planting a sloppy kiss on his deep Mahogany cheek. His strong hands went beneath my crinkly bottom as he held me and kissed my forehead. “You’re welcome, baby.” he told me. ********** Our private jet set down at the airfield near the specified location and pulled around to the designated hangar, joining several other private jets. The airfield had dozens of similar hangars, all full of similar planes indicating that we weren’t the only players joining the tournament. The rules stated that a player must arrive either wearing an outfit associated with their fetish, or wearing an article of clothing that prominently displayed their fetish should an outfit not be feasible. Daddy had dressed me in my most infantile outfit, powder blue crocheted booties hugged my feet, the custom made adult diapers I wore beneath my powder blue onesie adorned with pastel sheep had been created by a powerful friend at Procter & Gamble that had set up a private manufacturing line just for me to produce their baby diapers in my size. Knowing that we’d be sitting at tables for long stretches, Daddy had requested a special type of diaper for this trip, one that was thick enough to be worn and used for many hours without fear of rash or leakage. I lay in my seat on the plane, an adult sized bassinet if we’re being honest, and looked at the massive bulk between my thighs, the diaper straining against the taught fabric of my onesie and peeking out from the leg holes. Clipped to the front of my onesie with a yellow duck clip was my pacifier, attached to a length of stretchy fabric patterned with the same sheep that adorned my onesie. My pacifier was the same powder blue as the rest of my outfit and declared me to be “Daddy’s Baby Boy” on the center portion of the plastic shield. The bulb of the pacifier filled my mouth leaving me unable to communicate beyond gurgles and heavily garbled mumbling, and it was that level of helplessness that made all of this worth it to me. Daddy sat in his seat beside me, absently stroking my hair as he looked out the window as the plane headed into the hangar. He wore a t-shirt, probably for the first time in his adult life, the same powder blue as my outfit but with the word “Daddy” written in large, simple text above a photo of me in my crib, my footed pajamas doing nothing to hide the bulge of my overnight diapers as I lay sleeping with my pacifier in my mouth and my stuffed walrus clutched to me tightly. Once the plane had stopped within the hangar, Daddy rose and unbuckled the harness keeping me in the bassinet and lifted me up and out, holding me in his strong arms as he went to the front of the plane and down the stairs where my stroller was set up and waiting, my fully stocked diaper bag in the mesh netted basket beneath the seat I soon found myself in. With the sun shade extended, I couldn’t see much as Daddy pushed the stroller out of the hangar and toward a small building nearby, one with a large black man so massive he made a beefcake like Daddy look as weak and small as me standing guard outside it. “Names.” the massive man stated simply. From my vantage point all I could see was his groin, and the sight of the anaconda outline beneath his pants brought a trickle of pee into my waiting diaper. “Jonathon and Steven Meyers.” Daddy said, presenting our identification to the man. The hulking man knelt down with my ID in hand and peeked into the stroller at me, his gruff expression morphing into a wide smile as he reached out and gave my tummy a gentle tickle with his massive sausage finger. “I never get tired of seeing white boys dressed like babies.” he told Daddy. “It’s not about that for me, but he is dressed to match his personality.” Daddy said, a hint of nervousness in his voice that I’d never heard from him before. The large man rose to his feet. “Fair enough, brother.” he said, his voice carrying his smile. “Welcome to the most fucked up party you’re ever going to see.” he added as the door behind him opened. Beyond the door was a massive convention center, somehow existing within the shell of a structure no bigger than a shed. I heard Daddy gasp and the doorman chuckle as the stroller rolled forward through the door and the expanse could really be appreciated. A sea of people bustled about in the massive area beyond the door, the poker tables a hundred yards ahead. In front of us was a woman on all fours, naked save for a plug in her bottom with a fox tail attached to it and a collar connected to a leash being held by legs belonging to a man. “Daddy, I wanna see!” I whined as I pulled my pacifier from my mouth. Daddy pulled the sun shade back and adjusted the seat so I was upright, and I looked around with wide eyes as my pacifier was reinserted into the small o of wonder my lips were creating. A woman in an inflated blue suit, the faux rolls of fat making her look like the Michelin Man stood beside a man in a full leather suit, his mouth covered by a bright pink ball gag. On the other side of the room was a group of Furries in full suits, two being wolves, one a horse of some kind, and one a black cat with white stripes. Off to one side were a bank of strollers similar to mine, some fancier and others more basic, but all with an occupant and all beside a person with a shirt similar to Daddy’s. The stroller moved over to the row and parked next to the others of its kind. Directly next to me was a girl that looked much younger than me chronologically as well as within the confines of her fetish. He red hair was gone entirely save for a little wisp on the center of her head adorned with a small pink bow, her toothless mouth worked on a teething ring, drool pouring from her mouth unchecked onto her bare breasts, enhanced to the point of being ridiculous given the rest of her look. The man beside her looked old enough to be her grandfather, and paid no attention to her as he chatted with the buxom young woman next to him that was breastfeeding an older man. “It takes all kinds, huh, champ?” Daddy said as he hoisted me out of the stroller and set me down on the floor. I looked up at the topless woman in the stroller and she looked down at me, her eyes glazed and unfocused as she gnawed the teething ring. “Hi.” I said to her. “My name’s Steven, what’s yours?” I asked, extending my hand politely up to her. The old man with her chuckled and turned to us. “Not gonna get much out of that one right now, sport.” he said. “She’s still riding the wave of her travel medicine.” he added. “Travel medicine?” Daddy asked. The old man nodded. “Yeah, she goes into hysterics on planes, so we had a little cocktail made that makes her a brainless little nothing for a few hours.” he said, a creepy smile spreading across his face. “It’s a lifesaver when she gets a little too big for her britches, if you get my meaning.” he told Daddy. Daddy shook his head. “I’m afraid I don’t.” he responded simply. “When she starts forgetting her place in the world I slip a little bit into her drink and leave her with the maid for the night.” he clarified. Daddy’s expression struggled to disguise his disdain for the man and what he was saying. “Isn’t that something.” he said dismissively. “Names Charles Glarren.” the man said as he extended a livers spotted hand to Daddy. I recognized the name as I knew Daddy did, a far right nutbag that had made the news a few times for his views on women, settling a case no more than a year earlier that stemmed from his company demoting a woman from her high level managerial position and, according to the allegations, imprisoning her in the company daycare center for several hours until her husband arrived to claim her. The woman’s husband had taken video with his phone of his arrival at the daycare, approaching a crib barely containing his wife, her business suit, bra and panties in tatters on the mobile above her as she sobbed uncontrollably within, cuffed to the crib and confined in a heavily used and leaking diaper and nothing else. “Charmed.” Daddy said sardonically as he nodded but refused to shake the man’s hand. Charles chuckled. “I take it you’re familiar with the stories about me.” he said. “That’s fine, I can’t blame you for thinking I’m a monster or something, but it seems like you’re not exactly a fan of the fairer sex yourself.” he said, looking down at me and then back to Daddy. Daddy shook his head. “Because I’m gay I hate women?” he asked. “Does that make you gay as well, Mr. Glarren?” he added with a raise of his eyebrow. Mr. Glarren chuckled derisively. “Very mature argument, son, are you sure you’re grown up enough to be his Daddy?” he asked. “Are you sure you’re not so ancient that you need diapers as much as her?” Daddy shot back. Mr. Glarren laughed loudly and slapped his hand on Daddy’s shoulder. “I like you, you’ve got spunk, and not just in your asshole!” he joked. Daddy sighed and picked me up. “Stay the fuck away from us you creepy old bastard.” he sneered as he grabbed the stroller and drove it down to the other end of the bank of strollers, parking next to a young Asian woman in an adorable peach colored sundress sitting splay legged on the floor in front of a white man around Daddy’s age drinking from a pink sippy cup as she colored in her princess themed coloring book. “Mind if we park here?” Daddy asked the man. The man shook his head and put his phone into his pocket as he looked up at us. “The more the merrier!” he declared in a thick Southern accent. “June Bug, say hello.” he added with a gentle tap on the girl’s shoulder. Setting her sippy cup and crayon down, the young girl stood and bowed obediently, “Hello, my name is Junko.” she said softly as she curtsied. I smiled and pulled my pacifier from my mouth. “I’m Steven!” I chirped happily. “Your dress is pretty.” I said, smiling wider as a smile formed on her lips at my compliment. “Thank you, Steven, I like your sheep.” she replied, a single delicate finger reaching out to touch oone of the pastel sheep on the sleeve of my onesie. Junko’s Daddy extended a hand to Daddy. “Keith Adams.” he declared enthusiastically. “Jonathon Myers.” Daddy said as he took Keith’s hand and they shook briefly. “Cute girl you’ve got.” Daddy said as he smiled warmly down at the now blushing Junko. Keith patted her head softly. “She’s my pride and joy.” he said. “Yours is a handsome little guy as well.” he added with a little wink down to me making me blush the same as Junko. Our Daddies started talking about business and the strangeness of everything surrounding the tournament while Junko sat back down, taking my hand and pulling me down to the floor with her before handing me a crayon, pausing for a moment to look up at Daddy. “Can he have a crayon, Mr. Meyers?” she asked, her voice so soft and sweet that it almost didn’t seem real. Daddy knelt down behind her and smiled at me as he reached out and put my pacifier back into my mouth once again. “That should keep him from eating one of your crayons, sweetie.” he said with a soft chuckle before standing back up. Junko giggled and resumed the crayon hand off. “I have a binky too.” she told me. “I only use it when I get sleepy though.” she explained. I nodded my understanding. “You a big girl?” I asked, hoping she could understand my binky talk. She nodded and pulled her dress up a little to show off her lilac colored training panties. “I wear diapers to bed, but not during the day anymore.” she said as she colored a tree in her coloring book. Keith cleared his throat behind her, making her jump slightly and blush once again. “Except when I’m naughty.” Junko clarified. “Good girl, no fibbing to our new friends.” Keith told her. Junko nodded and leaned back to look up at him. “Yes, Daddy, I’m sorry for fibbing.” she told him. We continued coloring, Junko moving beside me to share the book while our Daddies talked. She smelled subtly of fruit, apricots maybe, and each inhalation brought the sweet scent into my nostrils and made me feel calm and content as I lay on my tummy coloring with her. The voices in the room continued to grow in number and volume as time went on, our Daddies moving us from the floor in front of them to join them against the wall as the crowd grew and we turned into trip hazards for the broad array of people surrounding us. “Look at that one!” Junko said with a giggle that she hid with her hand as she pointed to a man with his genitals locked up in a pink chastity cage, fishnet stockings going up his slender legs as he walked gracefully on stiletto heels behind a woman in a leather nun outfit. I giggled with her and looked at the crowd for my own person to point out, drawing her attention to a woman lapping up what I hoped was milk from a saucer on the floor, a headband with kitty ears on her head and a tail plug in her bottom. “Daddy, can we pet the kitty?” I asked. Daddy patted my head. “No, baby, we’re not going to touch anyone or anything here.” he told me with a knowing chuckle that Keith shared. A whine of feedback came over the speakers above us and a booming voice followed. “Ladies and gentlemen, welcome!” it proclaimed. “In just a few moments we will begin placing you all in groups for the first round of play, a complete list of all losing hand fetish assignments will be given out to all players before they’re seated at their tables, and once everyone is seated we will explain the rules of the tournament.” the voice explained. “Not long now.” Keith said. “Do you need the bathroom before everything starts, June Bug?” he asked. Junko nodded and took his offered hand. “We’ll come with you.” Daddy said as he picked me up and grabbed the diaper bag from beneath the stroller, slinging it over his shoulder as he followed behind our new friends. The bathroom was massive and immaculate, if not completely full. Unisex in function, we entered to find the dozen or so changing tables in use as well as each stall door closed. “Would you mind staying with him while I hit the urinal?” Daddy asked Keith. Keith took my hand in his and gave it a gentle squeeze. “Not at all, Jon!” he said cheerfully as Daddy smiled and set the diaper bag on the floor and headed to a free urinal. “Daddy, will we have to wait long?” Junko asked, shifting from foot to foot as her need to use the facilities became more urgent. Keith looked around at the stalls and smiled down at her. “I don’t know, sweetie, just hold on as best as you can, okay?” he told her sympathetically. A stall door opened and a woman dressed like a cow, her breasts protruding from cutouts above the fake udders on the front of her costume stepped out and made her way to the exit, not stopping at the sink to wash her hoof encased hands. Junko started moving toward the stall, pulling against Keith for a moment as he let go of my hand and picked up the diaper bag before taking my hand once again and pulled me along to the stall with them. Keith set the diaper bag down just outside the stall and let go of my hand to help Junko get her dress up and her training pants down before lifting her up and onto the toilet an instant before the sound of her peeing into the bowl started up, the sound triggering my own release into my diaper. “Ready for a change, baby?” Daddy said a moment before he picked me up along with the diaper bag. I nodded and sucked my pacifier as my flow diminished and I turned to Junko and waved. “Bye, Junko!” I chirped happily. With a blush she waved back. “Bye, Stevie!” she said as Keith began wiping her clean. I looked at the people making use of the changing tables, a woman giving a handjob to an overweight man with an overly frilly bubblegum pink dress lifted up to just above his bulbous stomach. The woman with the man’s embarrassingly unimpressive manhood in her hand as she pointed it into a baby bottle wore a latex apron made to look like something a 50’s housewife would wear, the rest of her style matching the time period she clearly adored. The man grunted and concluded into the bottle, panting heavily as she put the nipple top on the bottle and stuffed it into his mouth before going to work putting a pink diaper on him as he greedily sucked down the concoction. Daddy hugged me tightly. “I’m glad you’re not like that.” he whispered softly as he stepped aside to allow the couple to pass by. “If you need to do number two now would be the time, buddy.” he told me as he lay me down on the table and brought the strap connected to it over my chest and buckled it closed. “I’m okay, Daddy.” I said with a smile. As the snaps of my onesie were undone and my diaper opened, Junko and Keith rejoined us from washing their hands at the sinks, and it was my turn to blush as I nervously sucked my pacifier. Daddy made quick work of changing me into a dry diaper and resnapping my onesie before unbuckling me and picking me up from the table. “Everyone set?” Keith asked. Daddy nodded as he threw the balled up diaper into the surprisingly full trashcan and set me down to go and wash his hands. “Are you excited to play?” Keith asked me. I nodded. “Yes, Mr. Keith.” I burbled happily. “Me too!” Junko chirped happily, her voice hitting a volume I hadn’t heard from her yet. As we left the restroom as a group and made our way back to the starting area, none of us had any idea what the tournament held for us or how it would change our lives. To Be Continued....